Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“I’m sorry.” 

He remembered choking the words up. Forcing them past the blood and bile filling his lungs. The words burned coming out, felt gargled and slurred but he had needed to say them. 

They were good last words. Solid. Covered all the bases. He was sorry, he wasn’t a good enough son for his mom to stick around. Sorry for being a shitty brother for years. Sorry for being a massive jerk overall. Sorry, he got possessed by a giant monster. Sorry, he killed a bunch of people. Sorry, he attacked Max and her friends. Sorry, Max had to watch him die. Sorry, he was leaving her alone in that house. Just Sorry. 

They were, in Billy’s opinion, the perfect last words. He didn’t have anything else to say. 

But then by some sick twist of fate, Billy didn’t die. Getting stabbed all over by some giant mind-controlling monster didn’t do him in. Instead- according to Max- a bunch of people who apparently knew all about the so-called Mindflayer swooped in and brought him to a private military base where they saved Billy’s life. 

They called it a miracle. 

Billy called it penance. 

Dying would have been too easy. Dying would have meant that Billy never had to face what he did. Wouldn’t have to wake up every morning and think about the people he brought into the monster's lair. Wouldn’t have to go to sleep hearing them beg for their lives. Between the guilt and the scars, Billy didn’t think the pain of dying was ever going to fade. He was always going to feel the burn of skin ripping apart, of chemical dosed human goo impaling him, of choking on his own blood. 

Chapter Text

“How was your week?” Doctor Owens asked, clicking his pen on his clipboard as he leaned back in his chair. He sounded so casual. As if Billy didn’t have a bunch of things taped to his head, monitoring his brain waves. Billy just shrugged, eyes glancing over to the EEG machine scratching away in the corner. No one ever did tell him what they were trying to keep track of with that thing. 

Billy hadn’t spoken a single word since he woke up. He figured it had to make these little therapy sessions really frustrating. What with therapy typically being a talking activity. Owens was smart though, after the first few weeks, when he realized Billy wasn’t going to break, and started asking him yes or no questions. Things he could respond to with a nod or shake of the head. Or a shrug. Usually a shrug. 

Sometimes he wished that Max could take a page from Dr. Owens’s book. She hadn’t stopped trying to get him to talk. Ever since he woke up, she continued to ask him question after question. Over the last couple months they started getting easier, less “why did the monster choose you” and more “what’s your favorite album.” It was like she was trying to trick him into answering, like if she asked an unsuspecting enough question the dam would break and he would start gushing his heart out. 

There were times when Billy wanted to talk to Owens about that. About how Max had clung to his side since he woke up. Like he wasn’t some monster. Like they ever even got along before all of this. He wanted to talk about how sometimes he was so mad at her that he wanted to wring her neck and he wasn’t sure why. About how other times he felt grateful that she was there, that he didn’t have to sit alone all the time just stuck inside his head. He came close to talking about it once. The night after Max had slipped into his room and sat on the edge of his bed just to stare at him. Like she was scared he would just disappear. 

The thing was, it's not like Billy didn’t want to talk. He did. He wanted to scream and yell and cry. Wanted to tell everyone how awful it was, wanted them to understand that he couldn’t fight it. He’d tried, he had really really tried. How in the end he wasn’t even sure how he managed to stand up for those few seconds. 

After, when he learned that the others knew about the so-called upside down, he had wanted to ask why they didn’t help him. But when he tried that bile, that same burn that came with death had risen back into his throat stuffing the words down. He was scared that he knew the answer to why they hadn’t helped him. The monster had shown him the reason again and again. Flashes of every horrible thing Billy had ever done flashed across his vision every time he tried to fight. Memories of people he had tried so desperately to love, and the way his love spread like a disease eating away at the person until they were nothing but a shell. Until they had to turn toxic too, just to survive him.   

When he’d learned that Will had been possessed too, Billy hadn’t understood. There was no evil lurking under Byers skin. What had the monster been able to latch onto in there?  He wanted to talk to Will, ask if it had been just as bad for him, not being yourself in your own body. To have the one thing that was yours ripped away. 

In the end, though nothing ever came out (Well accept that one instance where he ended up throwing up all over a nurse's shoes, but that was in the very beginning when it still hurt to move and he wasn’t able to tell her NOT to move his arm that way.) Instead, words got stuck in his throat and felt like they were choking him. So eventually he stopped trying. It’s not like anything he had to say was worth listening to anyway. 

“Did you do anything to celebrate the new year?” Owens said startling Billy from his train of thought. 

He shrugged, Max had dragged him to a party with her little nerd friends, and all the others who knew about the upside-down. Billy had sat in the corner the whole time, waiting till they could leave. If it weren’t for the well earned dirty looks her little gaggle of nerds kept throwing him throughout the night Billy would have assumed no one even knew he was there. 

“You know most people think of the new year as a fresh start.” Owens continued. Billy snorted. “Alright,” Owens laughed, “as cheesy as that may sound I think you are in need of a fresh start.” 

Billy looked at his hands and shrugged. There was no fresh start from murder. 

Owen clapped his hand on Billy’s shoulder.  “Just think about it. Maybe start a hobby or something, occupy your mind.”

Chapter Text

After the incident in the mall Billy has spent months in the hospital, just learning how to be a person again. It wasn’t like tv shows where a person could be near death at the end of an episode and at the start of next week they are walking around like nothing happened. He had to relearn how to do everything. He’d been fed and kept hydrated through iv drips, until his organs had healed enough from guzzling bleach that he could move onto liquids and eventually solids. Not that Billy had much of an appetite anymore. Doctor after doctor had come into his room, showing him how to walk, sit, hold a pencil, fuck he even had a doctor dedicated to teaching him how to take a shit again. Yet somehow the worst part of all of it, still managed to be the fact that he had missed his first semester of senior year. 

It should feel minuscule compared to everything. But senior year was supposed to be his year, he was supposed to go into Hawkins High as its king. Strut the halls like he owned the place, then grab that diploma from Principal Higgins in June, jump in his Camaro and get the hell out of dodge. 

Instead he was a semester behind, going back in as the lone survivor of a mysterious mall fire that had killed his classmates, their friends, family, pillars of the community. Even if he did graduate next fall, who's to say Owens would let him leave. 

And if Owens did give him the okay? His car was totaled. Hell the mere thought of getting back behind the wheel nearly sent him into a spiral. He could barely stand for more than a few minutes at a time, so working to save money was out of the question. And what about when something went bump in the night? 

“William.” Billy looked up as his dad snapped at him over his bowl of oatmeal. “Are you even listening to a word I say?” 

It was a stupid mistake he wouldn’t have made six months ago. Neil Hargrove didn’t go ignored. He tensed, waiting for the slap. The same slap he had been waiting for since they brought him home. 

He felt a wave of disappointment when it didn’t come. Neil had been different since Billy came home. Wasn’t on his ass so much anymore about respect and responsibility. Wasn’t really on his ass about anything, he let Billy stay in his room, let him not finish dinner, didn’t scream when Billy forgot to take out the trash. Sure Neil still complained loudly that they only had one car and carting around Max would be harder, he still got pissed when Billy wouldn’t talk, but it was different. It wasn’t anger that Billy was used to. Instead of being loud and blinding and in his face, it was quiet and hidden and left Billy feeling like he was in the dark. Had him almost craving a slap to the face. After the first couple weeks of being home, Billy had figured it out, Neil wasn’t yelling at him anymore because there wasn’t enough left of Billy to care about. At least before Billy had a glimmer of potential, but now? All Billy was, was a mute, practically cripple deadbeat loser stuck in a backwater town. Neil had given up on him.  

“I don’t have the time to pick you up and then come get Max an hour later so you’ll have to stick around for her club to be over.” Neil frowned at him over his coffee mug. 

The thought of hanging around school until Max’s little nerd club was over sounded exhausting. What kind of club even had a meeting the day students returned from break.He nods to let Neil know he heard him. 

Neil sighs loudly and Billy looks at him, but Neil is just staring forward, out the window, hand wrapped firmly around his coffee mug. “When the fuck you gonna start talking again huh?” He sounds more like he’s talking to himself then Billy “Can’t get you to shut up for 18 years but you see one fire and you’d think somebody cut your tongue out.” 

Max loudly puts her bowl in the sink. “Bus is here.” 

Billy grimaced as he stood, but otherwise ignored the pain shooting down his hip into his leg. It’s not like he didn’t deserve to feel it.

The bus driver laid on the horn as he and Max made their way out the front. She gave him a look as he ignored the cane resting beside the door. He rolled his eyes at her but made no move to grab it. Owens made a point of scolding him every time Billy showed up limping rather than using the cane, and he had instructed Max to make sure he used the damn thing. Thankfully Max hadn’t done much more than shoot him pointed looks whenever she saw him avoiding it. 

Chatter came to a halt as Billy stepped onto the bus, all eyes trailing him as he made his way towards the back. He ignored them, keeping his head bowed, and slipped into the first empty seat he saw. And just like that it was like the spell had broken, and everyone started talking again. 

“Ignore them.” Max said plopping down next to him. Billy was tempted to shove her out. Instead he just slid down and rested his forehead against the window, watching as Hawkins flew past them, and whispered of how he survived the fire, flooded the air. 

They arrived at the school sooner than Billy would have liked. Max stayed firmly seated next to him as kids piled off the bus. He raised an eyebrow at her and she rolled her eyes, jabbing her finger towards the window for him to look. He did, but frowned, not seeing anything out of the ordinary. Just a bunch of students standing around, treasuring their last few moments of freedom before returning to class after break. 

“That’s Ms. Kelley.” Max said, leaning into his space. He narrowed his eyes, before noticing who she was talking about. “School guidance counselor.” 

Fuck, the last thing Billy needed was more therapy. 

“Hey!” The bus driver called back to them. “This aint the city bus we only got one stop. Time to get off.” 

Max slipped out of the seat grabbing her bag, and snatched Billys out of his lap before he could stop her. “She’s been following me around all semester asking for updates on you.” Max informed him as they walked off the bus. 

He knitted his eyebrows together. All of her annoying rambling and she hadn’t thought to mention that? 

“Max, Billy.” Ms. Kelley stepped in front of them, cutting off their path into the school. She gave them both a soft, sad, smile, letting them know just how sorry she felt for them. It was a smile Billy had been growing increasingly used to. “Just who I was looking for.” 

“We're just heading to class.” Max said in that familiar standoffish tone of hers. 

Ms. Kelley held her hand out to Billy, seemiling unphased by Max’s additude “That’s actually why I wanted to speak to you. Max told me that you are still having difficulty speaking,” Billy shot Max a look, that she unfortunately didn’t back down from. “I just wanted to let you know that I have informed your teachers of the situation. We want to make sure you feel accommodated and welcomed back to Hawkins. After what you’ve been through-” 

“We really need to get going.” Max cut her off. “Don’t want to be late on our first day back, do we Billy?” 

He nodded, eyeing the counselor up and down. He had spoken to her once last year, when he’d first started at Hawkins. She had given him his schedule with a cheery smile and the promise that her door was always open if he needed to talk. 

He’d winked at her and said something flirty in response that had left her all flustered and that had been that. It was clear Mrs. Kelley had no plans of giving up that easy this time but before she could continue Max had grabbed him by the arm and dragged him inside. He hissed as pain shot through his leg as he struggled to keep up with her. They were halfway down the hall before he managed to rip his arm out of her freakishly strong grasp. 

She huffed to a halt and turned back to look at him “A ‘Thank you Max’ wouldn’t kill you, ya know.” 

He held out his hand for his bag. 

“I figured you’d be more grateful I saved you from a therapy session with Ms Do Good.” Max said, handing his bag over. “Seeing how much I know you enjoy your sessions with Owens.” 

Billy pretended to ruffle around for something in his bag. After a moment he gave Max a proud “aha” face like he found it, and promptly pulled out his hand with just his middle finger raised. 

Max gave him an unamused look. Annoyed, he dropped his hand and actually started rummaging through his bag to find his class schedule. He expected Max to stomp off, but instead she silently watched him for a long moment. 

“We sit at the back of the cafeteria, near the stage.” Max had her arms crossed and wouldn’t look at him as she talked. “I mean technically it’s the hellfire club's table but the party pretty much took it over so.” Max shook her head. “See you around.” 

Billy watched her walk off, loosely holding onto the crumbled up schedule that had been at the bottom of his bag. If he were a better brother- a better person he’d go after her and thank her for everything, and promise to sit with her at lunch. 

But if he were that person, they wouldn’t be in this situation. 

He looked down at his schedule and felt his shoulders slump. U.S Government and Politics. He had had enough of the U.S Government to last a lifetime. Besides, he’s fairly certain Ms. O’Donnell’s class didn’t cover Hawkins secret lab where they experimented on children and opened portals into other dimension.

Your taxpayer dollars at work. 

****

Billy had his head stuck in his locker as he tried to catch his breath. He thought he would be fine, only moving between classes. But every breath felt like he was on fire. His muscles burned and his bones ached. He probably should have done those exercises the physical therapists had sent him home with. Even the idea of sitting didn’t ease his mind, the school chairs were hard and stiff and did nothing to help him relax. 

But he would sooner die than go limping to the nurse's office. He’d survived worse, he’d survive this. 

“Hargrove man.” He felt a hand clap him on the shoulder and Billy swallowed down the need to vomit and lifted his head from the locker. “I heard you were back. I was hoping to run into you.” 

He looked at the hand on his shoulder, and followed the arm up to its owner. Jason Carver. They had been on the basketball team together last year but that was the extent they hung out. Jason was a dick, and not the fun kind, the weird kind that gave impromptu speeches and liked Jesus a little too much. He was what Billy imagined Neil wished he had for a son. 

Jason’s smile faltered for a second when Billy didn’t respond but he quickly regained his composure and started talking again. “Hey man I just wanted to reach out and let you know the basketball team is always here if you need us. Just because you can’t play anymore doesn’t mean you aren’t still part of our team.” 

Billy stared at him. 

“... Right.” Jason slid his hand off Billy’s shoulder “Well, you know where to find us. There’s always a seat at the table for you.” 

He found himself nodding, which seemed to appease Jason for now. He gave Billy's shoulder one more slap (Which he did not flinch at) and disappeared into the crowd of students making their way towards the cafeteria. 

Billy closed his locker and moved against the crowd, intending on spending lunch hidden in some quiet corner of the library. He’d felt enough eyes trying to dissect his secrets for one day. 

He turned the corner and nearly walked into fucking Sinclair, who was standing there with his arms crossed, tapping his foot like he was waiting for him. 

“Max said you’d try to sneak off.” 

Okay, so he was waiting for him. Billy took a larger step to the side, intent on going around him but Sinclair followed his movement blocking his path. 

“Look Billy.” Sinclair huffed “For whatever reason Max is worried about you. It doesn’t matter how much we all remind her that you are a complete jerk, she’s still worried about you constantly.” He paused, seeming to realize that he’d said the wrong thing. “And if you tell Max I told you she cares about you I’ll tell Jason you tried to kiss his girlfriend.” 

Billy narrowed his eyes at Sinclair. A look that a year ago would have had the bumbling teen backing down. But whether it's his new found confidence from making the basketball team, or because he had defeated the upside down three times, or just because Billy wasn’t big bad and scary anymore, Sinclair held his ground. 

Hating that his life had come to this, Billy spun around on his heel, back in the direction of the cafeteria. 

Hell hath no fury like the upside down. But Jason and his crusades came pretty close. And Billy didn’t want to call Sinclairs bluff and have him telling Jason that he’d tried to make out with Chrissy Fucking Cunningham. 

The thought was almost laughable. Chrissy was not his type. 

The walk to the cafeteria felt more like a walk to the gallows. Sinclair stayed behind him, like he expected Billy to try and make a run for it at any second. Maybe it wasn’t as obvious as he thought that he could barely stand. Or maybe Sinclair thought he was close to fainting and didn’t want to get on Max’s bad side if his head cracked open on the floor. The pair ignored the food line and headed towards the table Max had told him about earlier. 

Even if she hadn’t told him where to go, her hair always made her stand out like a sore thumb. That and the fact that Dust Bin was loudly arguing with Eddie the Freak Munson- wasn’t that creep supposed to have graduated already? Billy’s fairly certain he had been a senior last year. 

“The Gelatinous cube is a good villain!” Dustin shrieked, slamming his fist on the table as he leaned over Byers and into Munsons face. 

“Hey guys.” Lucas said, taking the seat next to Max “We talking about cubes? 

“What is he doing here?” Wheeler hissed as Billy pulled up a chair, which squeaked loudly against the cafeteria floor. Max was staring at him like she had the same question, as if she didn’t invite him here herself. 

“Isn’t that the mall fire dude?” He heard one of the freaks closer to Munson mutter. 

Munson himself stood up, leaning forward with his hands on the table. “Not that we don’t feel so honored by your presence King Hargrove.” He said the word king like it had some kind of venom attached to it. “But shouldn’t you be sitting over,” He pointed his finger in a vague direction “there?” 

“Leave him alone.” Max huffed. 

“I didn’t realize you and Hargrove were so close, Red.” 

“He’s my brother, idiot.” 

“Isn’t your last name Mayfeild.” One of the freaks blurted out. 

Billy felt his eyes roll in sync with Max’s. Munson plopped back down in his seat, eyeing Billy as he stuffed a cheese ball into his mouth. Billy looked down, staring at the empty table in front of him as he felt everyone's eyes boring into his side. Waiting to see what he had to say. 

“Billy is a friend.” 

He made a fist under the table, nails digging into his palm as he recognized the voice. How had he not seen her? El . He had done his best not to think about the super powered girl, had gone out of his way to avoid her actually. 

“Well.” Munson laughed “If Janey thinks he’s a friend I guess he can’t be too bad boys.”

Chapter Text

Shower water poured down the back of his neck, each drop stinging against his sunburnt skin. The bathroom acoustics echoed every sound back to him until his own breathing sounded too loud in his ears. Billy leaned forward resting his forehead against the cool bathroom tile. Slowly raising his arms along either side of his head as the sensation of tile against skin soothed him. After another moment he let his eyes flutter open, resting on the sight of his chapped red elbow. The burn seemed to grow the longer he stared.

Slowly Billy stood upright, pulling his arm closer to himself as he watched the burn shift and change. Black veins crawled up his arm like spider webs. He ran his fingers over them, confused at the way the skin below his fingertips felt cold to the touch.

“You brought me to him.”

His head shot up.

Warm air hit his back as the curtain behind him was pulled open. Billy stayed frozen, watching as water beaded along the faucet handles.

“You brought me to him,” Heather repeated, her voice clear over the sound of water drumming around him.

Billy shook his head, trying to find his voice. To say anything, Heather had to know. She had been there, she had to understand. Something lumpy and slimy hit his face. He reached up to wipe the mystery gunk off when another clump landed at his feet with a splat.

Billy gagged as the shower began to rain mind flayer goop onto him. He stumbled backward as the goo crawled towards itself, forming into a pulsing disgusting blob. He tried to call out to Max, to warn her. She still had time to run.

A hand snaked around him wrapping firmly over his mouth, gagging any sound he might have made. “It wasn’t me he wanted.” Heather hissed in his ear, her nails digging into his cheek. “It didn’t have to be me.”

The bathroom light flickered as the monster grew. Billy shook his head trying to shake free of Heather, but her grasp on him was inhumanly strong. Slowly the light settled into the familiar dim glow of the abandoned steel mill off Cherry Oak Drive. The pulsing mess of human flesh in front of him growling impossibly tall.

“It didn’t have to be me.” Heather's voice broke. “I was supposed to be something. I was supposed to go to college. You just didn’t want to be alone, so you took me to him.”

Billy wrapped his hand around her wrist pulling it off of him, his grip on her tightening as the mind flayer began to take shape, legs sprouting from its form as it rose off the concrete floor. He turned, ready to pull Heather with him as he ran, but his legs wouldn’t listen, keeping him glued to the floor.

“You just didn’t want to deal with the monster alone.” Heather pulled her wrist from his grasp. She laughed, an angry smile crossing her face as tears grew in her eyes “So you kept passing on the buck, hoping the next victim, the next offering you brought to him would free you. No one else had to die.” She leaned close, her skin beginning to melt into red slimy goop. “You were just too much of a coward to face him alone.”

He opened his mouth ready to tell her how sorry he was. That he should have fought harder. He should have tried to save her, but before he could get the words out, pain exploded in his chest. He looked down to find the mind flayers tentacle piercing through him. The taste of blood filled his mouth and he coughed, red specks flying onto what was left of Heather's face.

She opened her mouth speaking again, but this time it came out distorted, not quite Heather. “We aren’t done building Billy. We’ve only just gotten started.”

Heather’s form melted and the monster's claw shot at his face.

Billy fell off his bed, panicking as he tried to rip the sheets from his body. His breath came in quick shallow bursts as he looked around wildly. But there was no one else in the room. No murdered girls or monsters. Just him.
****

Max knew. From the second he came stumbling out of his bedroom, sweat dripping from his face Max had that ridiculously concerned look on her face. Soft and sad. The one that made him want to break things.

A year ago he would have.

He would have taken that stupid skateboard of hers and cracked it over his knee for even daring to look at him with so much pity. He would have driven too fast and yelled lyrics at the top of his lungs and reminded her just how much of an asshole he could be. He would have picked a fight with his dad, and then again with the first person weaker than him. He would have rejoiced at the feeling of bruises blossoming under sun-kissed skin.

Heather’s face, twisted and broken, filled his vision.

The scars on his torso burned in a way the bruises never had. Constant and real. A permanent reminder of the monster he was.

Billy ran.

Stumbled out of the house, ignoring the way Max yelled after him. Closing his eyes against the way his name sounded, cutting through the air, the same way it had that night. The night he died. The night he should have stayed dead.

He was in town before the cold caught up to him. Before his legs decided they had carried him far enough and the familiar pain that followed him around lit up every nerve in his body. No illuminated open signs granted him access out of the cold. Hawkins was weird like that, the people in it not seeming to rise as early as they did on the coast. Not needing groceries or entertainment as early as Billy was used to.

He stumbled his way to the curb, sitting with his legs stretched out in front of him. Vaguely, Billy knew he must look ridiculous sitting there, in a hoodie, sweatpants, and socks. His hair probably closely resembled a rat nest and he said a silent prayer hoping his eyes weren’t brimmed red. That would be the last thing he needed right now.

Billy reached into his pants pocket, absentmindedly pulling out the lighter he kept on him at all times. He’s not sure which one of Max's friends let slip to him that the creatures of the upside-down hated heat, especially fire, but it was a fact Billy had clung to. Whenever he felt himself slipping he’d pull out his lighter and watch the flame flicker back and forth. It wasn’t much but it helped.

Lifting his free hand Billy moved it closer to the flame. Holding his open palm above it, as heat blossomed across his skin. He moved it closer ignoring the part of his brain yelling at him to pull his hand away.

“Hargrove?”

The lighter flicked off as a car door slammed closed. Billy lifted his head to find a concerned-looking Harrington standing by his BMW, eyebrows knitted together and hands on his hips. Billy shoved the lighter back into his pocket.

“What the hell are you doing out here man, it's fucking freezing.”

Billy shrugged but offered no other explanation, instead turning away from the older boy. He heard Steve sigh loudly, followed by the jingling of keys.

“Fine, be a dick, just, come inside before you freeze to death. The last thing I need is to call Hop down here to peel your frozen corpse off the sidewalk.”

Billy made a face at the thought. He opened his mouth to tell Harrington there was no need to be so descriptive but the familiar taste of bile filled his mouth as he thought about the people he’d killed. How the military must have had to scrape what was left of them out of Starcourt Mall.

Hissing in pain, Billy stood up and followed Harrington inside as he unlocked the door to some video store. Harrington flipped a switch and the lights around them flickered on in an irritating glow of white.

“Come on, there's a space heater in the back.”

Shrugging off the hand Harrington clapped on his shoulder Billy followed him into an office. There was a small desk, with a TV and VCR player on top of it, alongside a pile of tapes, waiting to be rewound. Billy took a seat, watching as Harrington plugged in a dust-covered space heater and turned it to the highest setting. Air started to blow out hitting his legs.

Steve's eyes seemed to track the flow of wind, stopping at Billy's bare feet. “I uh… I need to open the store.” He mumbled, leaving the room with his head bowed. Billy sighed leaning back in his seat, that wasn’t suspicious at all. He tapped his fingers over on the desk, eyeing the mountain of tapes in front of him.

Out front, he could hear Harrington stomp around the store in loud clumsy movements, before the bell above the door jingled and the store fell silent. Sighing, Billy sat forward and grabbed a tape from the pile.

He slid the movie, Sixteen Candles into the tv and the credits began to roll in front of him. He hit the rewind button and sat back as the monitor went blue and the sound of tape wheeling filled the small space.

Billy is not sure how long he sat back there, mindlessly rewinding tapes. When the familiar click of the tape reaching its end sounded for what must have been the 100th time Billy leaned back in his chair, stretching his arms out behind his head. He looked over at the space heater which was glowing red as its fans seemed to work overtime heating the room. He leaned down to turn it off.

“Keith, wait I need help with-” Harrington's voice cut off as the door to the office opened. Billy looked up staring at the obnoxiously tall boy standing in the doorway. Harrington was behind him running a stressed hand threw his hair. The boy looked familiar but Billy couldn’t place him. He wasn’t one of the freaks that sat at Munson’s table, though he exuded the same nerd energy.

“Why is Hargrove in my office unattended, Harrington?”

“He, uh, he came here for an interview.” Harrington said, squeezing his way between Keith and the door frame, all while giving Billy a look that screamed ‘just go along with it’.

“That doesn’t explain why he is left unattended with the merchandise. This is valuable stuff Harrington and if there is a tape missing it's coming out of your paycheck.”

“There isn’t going to be a tape missing.” Harrington sighed, shooting Billy a side glance that made him almost want to swipe one of the tapes. Instead, he reached over and ejected Rocky holding up the newly rewound tape for the others to see before placing it on top of the pile he’d been working on. “You weren’t here, so I had him rewinding tapes while we waited. Wanted to prove he had some work ethic you know?”

The talent Harrington had to lie through his ass while on the spot was almost impressive.

“You rewound all of those?” Keith pointed to the pile accumulating on the other side of the desk. His eyebrow raised like he didn’t believe it.

“Well I didn’t,” Harrington said “I’ve been upfront helping customers all morning.” He kicked his foot back, tapping his shoe against Billy’s socked foot. He did it again when Billy didn’t move, and he frowned, realizing this was his way of telling Billy to hide his bare feet from Keith, who by some miracle still hadn’t noticed Billy was in his pajamas.

Keith rubbed a thoughtful hand over his acne-clad chin, eyeing Billy up and down. “Top three favorite movies go.” He said clearly expecting Billy to answer him. A long silence drew out around them as Billy made no move to do so.

“Footloose.” Harrington blurted out.

The two boys looked over at him baffled.

“Footloose?” Keith repeated slowly like he was disappointed with the answer.

“Oh yeah,” Harrington put a hand on his shoulder. “He was going on and on about it before you showed up. Billy really relates to Kevin Bacon’s character.”

Billy had no choice but to nod in agreement. Keith looked between the two of them like he didn’t believe anything about this interaction.

“Fine.”

“What?” Harrington said, mirroring the confused look Billy spread across his own face.

“You got the job Hargrove, now get out of my office.”

Billy stood, feeling dazed and confused as Harrington put a hand on either one of his shoulders steering him out of the office.

“Thanks, Keith! You won’t regret this!” He yelled over his shoulder as the door closed behind them. He didn’t stop till they were at the counter, his hands dropping from Billy to return to running restlessly through his hair. “You so owe me, Hargrove.”

Chapter Text

Buckley didn’t scare him. 

No matter what Max said. He had already decided he was going to accept the position at Family Video. Just because he hadn’t told Max about the job before Buckley cornered him on Monday morning and slapped a green vest in his hand doesn’t mean he didn’t plan on showing up. It was just… how was he supposed to explain how he got hired? 

It had nothing to do with the way Buckley jabbed a finger at his chest and warned him not to show up late. (The only reason he had been five minutes early was because he was damn punctual.) 

He was here because needed the cash. That was all.

Billy reached a hand down, rubbing at his knee. He has spent the last hour pushing a cart around the small store returning tapes back to their correct spots. He’s sure there had to be a faster way then how he was doing it. But he wasn’t going to ask, and based on the way Buckley and Harrington had stayed behind the counter whispering in hushed tones the entire time he's been here, he’s pretty sure they wouldn’t be willing to cough up an answer even if he did. 

He picked up the next tape and sighed when he saw Jack Nicholson’s face looking back at him. Billy had never upstood the hype around The Shining. He’d gone to see it in theaters with some friends back in California. They had bought tickets to some other film so they could sneak in since they weren’t 18 yet. When the movie was over all his friends had ranted about how wild the film was. Filling the air with “holy shit that was so fucked up” and “I can’t belive Jack really did that! Could you imagine?!” He’d spent the next week pretending to have just as much trouble sleeping as the rest of them. 

During the drive over to Indiana his dad had them stop for the night at a shitty motel in the mountains of Colorado. It was the closest thing to a family vacation they had ever taken. Billy had spent the night unable to sleep, staring out the window to the pothole filled parking lot. He imagined if it did snow it would take Neil a significantly shorter amount of time to snap and kill everyone with an ax than it had Jack.  

“I just don’t understand why you got him the job.” He heard Buckley sigh. 

“I didn’t do it on purpose.” Harrington ran a hand through his hair, eyes flicking over to Billy, who pretended to look busy as he walked over to the horror section. “I just didn’t want Keith to…Look, it was a weird situation.” 

“Well you’re the one who brought him here, so you're the one in charge of him.” He felt goosebumps on the back of his neck, warning him that Buckley was glaring daggers in his direction. Billy is not sure why she hated him so much. As far as he could remember he hadn’t done anything to her. 

They ran in different social circles at school so he’s fairly certain they’d never slept together. Even at parties were he drank too much he always remembered the girls he fucked. Or tried to fuck at least, even he struck out sometimes. He generally didn’t mess with the band geeks because while they weren’t as hot as cheerleaders they were still at every game hyping them up. 

He knows none of her family was among the twenty eight names constantly running through his head. 

So it made no sense why she hated him so much. 

“Don’t worry Rob-” The phone rang, startling all three of them. Billy quickly placed the video down on the shelf as Harrington answered the phone, using a far too cheery customer service voice to greet the person on the other end. 

Billy reached for the next video, only to find that he had finished the cart without realizing. He paled looking over to the front desk. Buckley was leaning on the counter examining her nails while Harrington continued to talk on the phone. She must have felt him staring because she looked up at him. Her eyes flickered down to the empty cart. Even from here he could see the way her jaw tensed. 

“Steve.” 

Harrington put his hand over the receiver and mouthed ‘phone’ at her. Buckley tipped her head back groaning but pushed herself off the counter and made her way around the front desk and over to Billy. 

She motioned for to follow her, and he did the best he could as she weaved her way in and out of the aisles, occasionally stopping to swap a film he’s stocked over one. Each time she would punctuate the swap by giving him a pointed look.

“Wednesday is our slowest day.” Buckley said as they neared the last aisle. “Friday and Saturday are the busiest. Obviously.” She looked over to make sure he was listening. Billy nodded, ignoring the pain shooting through his hip as they rounded into the next alise. “Sunday we’re closed. Monday and Tuesday and pretty busy too since all the parents are scrambling to return the films their kids rented over the weekend before the late charges set in.” 

She fixed the last of the tapes and turned towards him. “Thursdays are a toss up.” 

He nodded again. 

Buckley looked over her shoulder to see Harrington was still talking on the phone. His face scrunched up and he kept starting a sentence only to seemiling get cut off a second later. 

“Steve told me about how you beat him up.” 

He raised an eyebrow. Was that why she hated him? Because he punched her little boyfriend over a year ago? 

“He told me that he threw the first punch.” She nodded thoughtfully. “Well, actually, you made the first move when you attacked Max’s boyfriend.” 

Billy was getting more confused with every word that came out of her mouth. Did she even know Sinclair? Why would she hate him over that little dispute? If anyone had taken the time to tell him why Max had run away he maybe wouldn’t have lost his cool so much. 

Okay. That was a lie. There is no way in hell he would have believed them. 

“I saw you almost die Hargove.” Buckley continued. “I know that it must have taken you like a shit ton of courage to stand up to that thing. And I get that Max insists that you aren’t that bad, and Steve seems to have forgiven you for breaking his face. Anyone would have changed after what you went through but that doesn’t automatically make you a good person. I remember what you were like. You probably don’t even know that we were in the same homeroom.” 

He shook his head slowly. He hadn’t remembered that. 

“I remember when our homeroom teacher introduced you. Said you were from California. I thought you would be so cool. I mean all you hear about California is how open minded they are. Well, really I should thank you, for ruining that little fantasy for me.” She laughed “I mean otherwise I probably would have ran off there the second I graduated only to be surrounded by close minded, racist, homophobic assholes like you. Just like everyone else in this stupid town.” She muttered the last part to herself.  

He felt a variety of emotions cross his face. Part of him felt relieved. Finally, someone was mad at him. They should be mad at him. He killed a bunch of people and no one even had the decency to throw that back in his face. 

But that wasn’t what Buckley was doing. Asshole, sure, he had been a dick. But racist? Homophobic? 

Okay yeah he had attacked Sinclair but that was only because he had seen him make Max cry… and then he had been at the Byer’s house with her and they lied and he lost it. If he had the information then that he had now… but now that he was thinking about it, even Max still didn’t know about what had happened between him and Neil that night. As far as anyone else in that house knew Billy had just gone after Sinclair because he was black. 

Alright. 

He could see how that might look a little bit racist. 

Fuck. 

As for the homophobic comment… 

He might not have remembered Buckley was in his homeroom, but he does remember the source of most of the jokes he and the jocks made during those first twenty minutes of the day. 

It wasn’t a far stretch to think that he… might hate gay people. 

Did he hate gay people? 

He spent most of his time trying not to think about gay people. 

He shook his head, feeling his skin crawl. He didn’t really want to think about them right now either. 

But he didn’t… It wasn’t like that. He just didn’t want to think about two dudes kissing. It was… well it was two dudes kissing. Why would he think about that? 

“So don’t expect me to fall to the ground thanking you for stopping the mindflayer.” Buckley said, looking over at the sound of Harrington hanging up the phone. She turned not waiting for the response she knew wasn’t coming.

Chapter Text

Flirt. Fight. Fuck. 

Three words that Billy used to live by. 

He’d been gifted with a silver tongue and brass knuckles. Weapons he wielded well. A means of turning pain into pleasure. 

Despite what his brash personality might have people think, deep down Billy was and always had been, a people pleaser. 

And people didn’t come to him looking for kindness. They came looking for a cheap laugh, a harmless fling, bared teeth and raised fist. All things Billy happily provided. Flirt. Fight. Fuck. A sure fire way to get him out of any situation. 

But he couldn’t flirt, he couldn’t fight and he couldn’t fuck his way of this one. 

So Billy was left with the horrible sinking feeling that there was nothing he could do to get Buckley's voice out of his head. At first he tried ignoring it. But that just seemed to make it worse. Growing louder every time he tried to shut it out.  Like a goddamn fire alarm that ran out of batteries. Just as soon as he thought it was done for good it sounded again. At the most inconvenient fucking times. 

Turns out a lot of people saw him the way Buckley did. The way the mind flayer did. He didn’t even have to look hard to find it. People brought it to him. 

In the way they looked at him. The way their whispers crawled down his back. About how  karma wasn’t real, because if it was Billy would be dead and their friends would be alive. How people at school seemed to give him a wide berth. Like they didn’t want to touch the walking corpse. How teachers didn’t mark his papers anymore just slapped a grade on top. How, even though he sat with Max every single day, there was never a seat at the table for him. He never noticed how lonely it was to drag one over, until he became aware he was doing it. No one even sparing a glance his way. 

Billy had always thought he didn’t want people’s pity. Maybe that’s because he was under the assumption he was getting it anyway. 

If he had stayed dead, that's all he would have been. ‘Here lies Billy Hargrove, good for a flirt, a fight or a fuck.’ His headstone would have collected dust before they could have even lowered him into the ground. Happily forgotten. 

He’d spent months wishing he was six feet under. Now here he was staring up at the world from an open grave. 

With the sinking feeling that he was going to need help if he wanted to climb out. 

*****

He hadn’t expected Sinclair to yell. 

All he wanted was to talk to the boy without the judgemental eyes of all the little nerds watching the entire time. He figured stopping him outside the cafeteria before lunch was the perfect time to do that. Unfortunately for him Sinclair didn’t have a subtle bone in his body, and the second Billy’s hand touched his shoulder he was jumping a foot in the air and letting out the girliest scream he’d ever heard. 

Billy had panicked and wrapped a hand over Sinclairs mouth before dragging him into the nearby bathroom. 

So much for not drawing attention to themselves. 

As soon as the doors swung shut behind them Billy released the younger teen, watching as he widely swung his arms, backing up deeper into the bathroom, before landing in some weird, and widely ineffective karate stance. 

“Get your hands off me Hargrove!” 

Billy stared at the roughly three feet of space between them, sighed deeply and nodded. Despite the fact that that changed nothing about their current arrangement Sinclair relaxed, lowering his arms. 

“What do you want, Hargrove?” Sinclair puffed out his chest, trying to look tougher than he was. 

Billy shoved a hand into his pocket, wrapping a fist around the neatly folded paper there. It wasn’t too late to turn back, if Max asked him why he’d cornered her little boyfriend he could just shrug it off, and act like he’d been trying to scare him. 

But that would just play into what everyone already thought of him. 

God being a better person fucking sucked. 

Before he could talk himself out of it, Billy jutted his hand forward, holding out the note for Sinclair to take, looking anywhere but at the other boy when he did so. 

He’d spent the whole weekend, writing the stupid apology. Half his fucking trash bin was failed attempts at sounding sincere. 

Why was it always hardest to sound like you meant it, when you actually did? 

“Uh.” Sinclair finally took the note from Billy’s hand. He kept his gaze averted as he heard the crinkling of paper being unfolded. At least this tourture would be ending soon. 

“MAX you can’t go in the boys room!” He heard the familiar screech of Henderson as the bathroom door sung open behind him. Arguing continued as the nerds filtered in, each one trying to talk louder than the other.

Billy pinched the bridge of his nose and looked up towards the ceiling. 

“What are you doing to him?” Wheeler yelled, almost causing Billy to lose his balance as he shoved past him to get to Sinclair. He reached a hand out to steady himself, accidentally taking hold of Will’s. Embarrassment burning his face he tried to pull his hand away but the other boy placed a hand over Billy’s looking at him with far more concern than he deserved.

“Mike give that back.” He heard Sinclair sigh. 

Billy snapped his head back in their direction, watching as Lucas and Dustin fought for ownership over the paper. Billy took a step forward ready to join the fight, only to be reminded that his body didn’t work like that anymore as his knee threatened to give out from under him. 

“No way he’s acting weird. What if he’s possessed again.” Mike held the letter above his head, trying to read it as hands shot up from either side of him. 

“He’s not possessed!” Max yelled at his side. 

“Fine!” Wheeler continued to fight for ownership over this note. “He doesn’t need to be possessed to kill Lucas! He’s tried before.” 

That seemed to spark another wave of anger as each one of the kids began yelling their interpretation of that night's events. His head was getting dizzy with all this screaming. 

“STOP!” El’s voice reverberated around them.

Everyone in the bathroom tensed, going silent as all eyes turned towards her. She stood in front of the bathroom door, feet planted and arm raised. Like she had intended to use her powers to separate the boys. 

It was pretty obvious no one in the room wanted to acknowledge how that didn’t work. 

To her credit El lowered her hand and raised her chin high. “Mike, give Lucas the paper back.” 

“No, no way El, you weren’t there, Billy is dangerous he-” 

“Mike just drop it.” Will surprised them all by speaking up.

Will had his eyes glued on Mike, fists balled at his side. If the kid wasn’t such a dork it might have looked intimidating. He looked over to see Mike mimicking the stance, Billy's note crumbled in his fist forgotten for now.  

He found his eyes flickering back and forth between the two boys, trying to decipher whatever weird intensity was pulsing between them. 

“Are we just all forgetting the part where he killed a bunch of people SIX months ago?” Mike finally snapped, breaking the silence. 

“That wasn’t him, it was the Mind Flayer.” Will took a small step between Billy and Mike. 

The movement was barely noticeable but Billy felt tears sting his eyes at the small gesture. He wanted to tell the kid to stop defending him, he had killed those people. He’d brought them down into the basement. He’d watched as that monster took away every shred of humanity they had left. And he hadn’t done anything to stop it until it was almost too late. 

“Well the Mind Flayer must have chosen him for a reason!” 

Will flinched as if Mike had slapped him. “He chose me too Mike.” His voice broke as he spoke, lifting a hand to point at his own chest. “He chose me too. I killed people too.” 

Wheeler shook his head “No, it's not the same thing-”

“Bob would still be alive if it wasn’t for me. It is the same thing.” 

“Stop fighting.” El stepped forward so she was by Byers side. Hesitantly Billy reached forward giving Will’s shoulder a squeeze. It wasn’t much, but he wanted the kid to know he appreciated what he said… and that he understood at least a little how he was feeling. Although much to Billy’s dismay he agreed with Wheeler on this one, it wasn’t the same thing. He has no idea who this Bob is or how he died but he knows Byers isn’t responsible. Even if he was possessed by that thing, the kid wasn’t capable of murder. 

And not just because his arms had the same strength as pool noodles. The kid was just a good person. 

“No one thinks you killed Bob.” Henderson said. 

“Yeah, The demodogs got him. It wasn’t your fault.” Sinclair chimed in, looking concerned for his friend. 

“I acted as a spy for him.” Will insisted. “If I had been stronger- If I had been able to break through like Billy did…” Billy looked at him confused. Was the kid really so fucked up that he thought what Billy had done was heroic? Even if it was, El was the one who deserves the credit. Whatever weird Jedi mind trick she had played to help him see clearly for those few seconds was the reason they were alive. Not him. 

He hadn’t even been able to do anything but let the monster kill him instead of El. 

“You did break through though.” Henderson frowned “You talked to us with Morse code.” 

“Yeah too late.” 

“It hadn’t been too late.” Mike shook his head, stepping towards Will. 

Both Max and El took a step forward as well, creating a protective barrier between Mike and Will. 

Will shook his head looking down. “You don’t get it Mike.” 

For some reason Billy had the feeling Byers was talking about more than just possession. 

Max turned towards Billy. “Are you trying to kill my boyfriend?” 

“We’re dating again?” Sinclair asked, perking up. 

Max rolled her eyes, but didn’t disagree, just tapped her foot waiting for a response. Billy shook his head no. 

“There.” Max said, turning back to the others. “Billy says he isn’t trying to kill Lucas, so can we please just go eat lunch before it gets cold?” 

Everyone seemed to grumble in agreement, no one meeting anyones eye. He let the kids leave first, needing a moment to rinse his face.

“Hey Hargrove?” Sinclair paused at the door. “About the letter.” 

Oh great they were still doing this.

“I forgive you, for that night at the Byers. I um… I know you were only trying to protect Max.” He knocked on the door a couple times like he was trying to figure out what to say. “So were we…” 

Billy nodded, yeah he knew that now. He turned the faucet on. 

“You might want to apologize to Steve though… He still has a scar from where you hit him with the plate… just saying.” 

Billy sighed and gave a thumbs up in acknowledgment. 

Chapter Text

Billy had been so sure when he learned that Max’s little club leader was Eddie ‘The Freak With the Good Weed’ Munson that Hellfire was just the nerd's way of creating a school-sanctioned hot box. He had even gained a little bit of respect for them. Hell, he almost wished he had thought of it himself. A way to get the school to cover the cost of snacks when you got the munchies? 

Fucking Genius. 

But after three weeks of seeing neither hide nor hair of a bong, grinders, papers, anything Billy had to come to the horrible conclusion that Hellfire really was just a club where losers sat around a table, throwing dice in the air.

For hours. 

Sober. 

Here they were with Hawkins resident drug dealer at their fingertips, and they were playing make-believe while sober. Billy didn’t even like dealing with his real-life sober. 

What he wouldn’t give to be able to smoke again. 

Propping his leg up on a crate leftover in the theater department's prop room Billy did his best to settle in. Between school and the video store, his hip had started to hurt more and more. Nothing he did seemed to relieve the pain for long, so he had started to just ignore it. 

He could handle pain. 

The party (Billy assumed they used that name ironically) was getting situated around a table Munson had just spent the last 10 minutes setting up. He watched as they shuffled to their usual seats still idly chatting with one another. 

“Gentlemen. Ladies. Shall we begin?” Munson spoke leaning on the table to get some height above his partition. 

Billy grabbed his math book out of his backpack, figuring he might as well be productive if he was going to have to sit here for the next 3 hours. This morning he had come close to asking Max for her Walkman so he might actually have some entertainment during their game, but at the last second, he had decided against it. 

Max didn’t have any good tapes. 

And Munson wasn’t the worst storyteller in the world. 

He did good voices. 

“So, you’re telling me.” Munson’s voice went up an octave catching Billy's attention. He turned watching as the older boy rose from his chair, causing the others to sink down in theirs. “No one remembers anything from the last session. None of you took notes?” 

“I remember we were in a dwarven city,” Gareth spoke up. 

“Which was called?” 

“Waah... Woor… Whoville?” Gareth mumbled the words. 

Munson rolled his eyes and looked at the other players at the table. “Anyone care to help him out? Dustin?” Even in the dim lighting, Billy could see the loudmouth brat turn a shade of red as he tried to bumble his way through an explanation. It wasn’t long before the rest of the party had joined in, each giving a reason why none of them were caught up on their own adventure. 

“ALRIGHT!” Munson yelled, motioning with his hand for everyone to shut up. “Just tell me what you do remember. “Will the Wise let's start with you.” He waved a hand in the direction of the kid sitting next to him. 

“I…. I know we were in a mine and there was a Roper.” he bowed his head. “I’m really sorry Eddie, I just I had a lot of homework this week and I was so absorbed in the game last week I forgot to take notes I guess, and-” 

“Okay, okay Byer’s, I get it, don’t, just, it’s fine.” He put a hand on the kid's shoulder. “What about you Wheeler? Did you take notes?” 

Wheeler’s eyes widened. “I-I remember that Will threw that awesome fireball.” 

“Bitchen.” El nodded along agreeably. 

“Yeah, yeah and Gareth did… that other thing…” Henderson shouted. 

“That killed the Roper!” Lucas agreed. 

Munson pinched the bridge of his nose. “Look, you guys can’t expect me to remind you of every single little thing that goes on in previous sessions while also maintaining and planning a campaign for you. So, one of you is going to have to start taking notes during our sessions.” 

Immediately everyone at the table started yelling out reasons why they should not be the ones responsible for taking notes. 

“It is my last semester Ed. I want to enjoy the game; I take enough notes during class.” He heard Jeff shout. 

“I take notes during our band meet-ups!” Grant chimed in. 

“I can’t take notes, I can’t have my hands cramping up during basketball,” Lucas announced. 

“They don’t even let you off the bench.” Wheeler shot back. 

“I-I would.” Will said nervously “But I’ve had to help El-Jane with her notes this year and…” 

“I don’t even want to be here,” Max said, leaning back in her seat. “I only came cause Lucas said my character can punch Mike's character.” 

Munson put his thumb and index finger between his lips and let out an ear-piercing whistle that had everyone in the room covering their ears. 

“That is enough!” Munson yelled. “If you cannot decide amongst yourselves, I will assign a note taker to the group.” 

They all groaned but no one protested. Billy watched as Munson eyed each member of the circle, moving out behind his partition so he could circle them like some morbid game of duck duck goose. 

He paused behind Max, tilting his head, as an evil grin unveiled across his face. 

“Hey Red.” 

“Keep walking, Munson,” Max replied picking up Lucas’s can of coke. 

Munson ignored her, clapping his hands together, as he looked over the player's heads to Billy, locking eyes. 

Shit. 

He swung his leg down to the floor, sitting up straight, immediately shaking his head no. Hadn’t he sunk low enough? He’d already missed out on having a badass senior year, he was not about to spend it being secretary to a bunch of nerds. 

“Oh, King Hargrove. Your loyal subjects require some assistance.” Munson mused walking towards him. 

“No way,” Gareth said. “Hargrove thinks he’s too good for us freaks.” 

“He can’t even talk.” Jeff interjected, “You expect us to just let him join ‘the cult of vecna’? Are we supposed to take turns taking his turn for him?!” 

“I’m not helping him make a character.” Grant huffed. “He’d probably just use his first roll to kill the rest of the party.” He said glaring daggers at Billy. 

“I’m not asking him to play,” Munson said, rounding behind Billy, placing a hand on either shoulder. “But if one of you would like to take notes instead,” He paused, the other boys glared at Billy, but none spoke up to offer their services. “Hargrove it is.” 

Billy shook his head again, only for Munson to lean down, his face weirdly close to Billy’s as the older man invaded his personal space. “You have to sit here anyway Hargrove, and I’ve seen you listening in. Might as well be part of the group instead of sitting over here like some loner.” 

His hand coiled into a fist at his side, as he glanced towards the others, who were all watching. Eleven smiled at him, lifting her hand in a small wave. Suddenly the space between his seat and the rest of the table seemed monumental. He really was an outcast among the outcast, and for God knows what reason Munson was offering to shorten that gap. His hand unfurled and he stood. 

“That-a-boy!” Munson wasted no time picking up the chair Billy had just been sitting in and carried it to the table, placing it beside his own chair. “Now I will be so kind as to offer the rest of you a brief recap of what happened last week,” he said, not waiting for Billy to make his way over before starting the game again. 

Chapter Text

When Billy was nine, he got pulled under by a rip current. 

It was supposed to be a lazy Sunday. His mom had packed them sandwiches and enough beers to last Neil the afternoon. She had lathered him up with sunscreen while he fought the whole time before piling the three of them into Neil’s truck. Wind had rushed through his hair from the front seat as Fleetwood Mac played at full volume with the windows down. His mom had sung along, and Neil had smiled, pulling her hand to his lips, kissing right above her wedding ring. 

The sand had felt hot between his toes, and he’d ran, shirt abandoned on beach towels straight into the waves, laughing as they licked up his body. 

The ocean hadn’t cared that Billy was a strong swimmer. It hadn’t cared that it was supposed to be a good day. That his mom had taught him what to do if this kind of thing happened. It had pulled him under anyway. Waves lapping over his head as little hands fought to stretch above begging for help. Not waiting for him to hold his breath, instead filling his mouth and nose with water, burning at his lungs. 

He doesn’t remember getting dragged onto shore. Doesn’t remember strong hands pumping in rhythm over his chest or the feeling of his head being tipped back as breath was breathed into him. 

He does remember opening his eyes as stars danced around the face of a beautiful boy. His smile sending a tingle down every nerve of his body. The way he’d flushed when the lifeguard helped him sit up, calling him brave. 

That night was the first time Neil had called him a faggot. 

The word burned itself into him, marking his skin with a backhand across the cheek. For the second time that night, Billy knew what it felt like to have his lungs burn as he gasped for air. Knew what it meant to try and reason with an unreasonable force. 

Billy had always loved the ocean. 

The same way he had always loved dangerous things. 

And when Neil had forbid him from going back, Billy had gone anyway. 

****

Billy was a morning person. Always had been. It was one of the few lessons he was grateful his dad had beaten into him. He enjoyed having a full day to do things. Max on the other hand… well let's just say you were more likely to be brought back from the dead after being murdered by an interdimensional monster than wake her up before noon on a Sunday. Which is why Billy almost fell out of his seat when a fully dressed Maxine sat next to him at the kitchen table at 7:04 am. 

Concerned this was a sign of the apocalypse Billy stared at her, waiting for tentacles to start sprouting from her head or a portal to the upside down to split open into the middle of their kitchen. 

“Shut up mouth breather.” She huffed like she could read his thoughts. 

Yup. That was definitely Max. 

He slid his half-finished mug of coffee in front of her, watching as she struggled to keep her eyes open. Without acknowledging him Max wrapped her hands around the cup's warmth.

“JEsUs Billy!” Max yelled, spitting a mouthful of coffee back up almost the second it touched her lips. “What did you do pour cream and sugar into a mug?!”

He flipped her off, staring at his now ruined cup of coffee as she continued to sputter and wipe at her mouth.

“Max, honey, what are you doing up so early?” Susan walked into the kitchen, pushing an earring into place. She sounded just as confused to see Max up as Billy felt. 

“Did you know that you're raising a psychopath?” Max answered, gesturing wildly at Billy instead of answering. 

“Maxine.” Susan sighed. 

“I’m serious, no sane person would willingly consume that much sugar.” Max stood and walked over to their coffee maker. 

“Maxine, leave your brother alone.” Susan sighed, taking the coffee pot from Max’s hand before she could pour herself a cup. “Why are you up so early?” 

She pursed her lips. “I wanted to go with you guys.” 

Susan’s eyes flickered over to Billy clearly wanting to gauge his reaction. He didn’t even know Max knew he still had therapy with Owens. She had certainly never volunteered to tag along before. Grabbing his mug Billy stood walking over to the sink, as both mother and daughter stared him down. 

He shrugged, refusing to look at them as he grabbed the sponge pouring a bit more soap than necessary onto it. 

“Well,” Susan smiled, “Let me tell Neil what is going on, and then we can head out.” She placed her untouched mug down on the counter and left the kitchen. 

The extent of Billy and Susan’s relationship could most accurately be described as ‘forced proximity.’ So, when she had first offered to drive him to his appointments when Neil had refused Billy was a little more than shocked. He’d been expecting to have to find a way to pay for a taxi to and from the makeshift lab Owens had disguised as a therapist's office. It hadn’t mattered that the therapy was state mandated. Neil thought that shit was for pussys. If he ever bothered to ask, he would be happy to learn that Billy hadn’t said a word to Owens either.

“Max, since you're coming with us, why don’t we pick you up some new bras from the mall while Billy talks to the doctor.” 

“MOM!” Max turned a bright shade of red.

“It’s not that big of a deal Maxine, you are a growing young woman and-” 

“Oh my god!” Max covered her ears “Stop talking.” She bowed her head marching out of the kitchen. 

Susan sighed looking over at Billy, with a tight-lipped smile. “Do you need anything while we’re out? New socks, underwear?” He made a face and dipped out of the kitchen, feeling his own ears burn red. He was eighteen for Christ’s sake he didn't need his stepmom buying him underwear. 

He limped out the front door ignoring the cane resting against the wall and made his way to the car. Max was already in the back seat head resting against the window. It was weird not seeing her in the passenger's seat. 

Billy and Max used to make fun of Susan behind her back for the way she drove. For as long as he knew her Susan had been a safe driver to the point of infuriation. She never drove a mile above the speed limit, kept the radio at a reasonable volume, made sure everyone wore a seat belt, always came to a full stop at all stop signs (usually yield signs too), and didn’t let them roll the windows down. The second Billy got his license he had vowed to never let Susan drive him anywhere ever again. It had been one of the few things he and Max could agree on. A sort of way to bond. Like any time, they wanted to come down from each other's throats they just had to wait until they were inside the Camaro, where it was safe to compare Billy’s driving to that of his stepmother. Sometimes he wondered if Max missed his baby as much as he did. 

The drive to the office was quiet. They only passed a handful of cars and whether from sleep deprivation or the desperate need not to hear her mom repeat the word ‘bra’ Max made no attempts at idle chatter. Billy was ready to jump and roll out of the car by the time Susan pulled into the parking lot. 

“Mooom.” Max groaned “There was a parking spot right there.” 

“I see one closer to the door.” Susan hummed. 

Max leaned forward so her head was peaking between the center console, rolling her eyes at Billy. He felt the corner of his mouth quirk up, as he rolled his eyes back at her. 

Beside them Susan gasped, quickly glancing at Max, before turning her attention back. “Did you take your seat belt off?” 

“We are in the parking lot!” 

“Accidents can happen anywhere.” Susan scolded her, as she pulled the car into the parking space closest to the door. 

For some reason, the office space that Dr. Owens operated out of was always just a degree or two too warm. Even in the cold Indiana winter, Billy always regretted wearing sleeves the second he walked inside. As usual, Susan made her way ahead of him toward the reception desk, set up to make it look like this whole place wasn’t just a scam to monitor him specifically. And as usual, they were told that Susan could take a seat in the waiting area and Billy could head on up. 

“Is it alright if I and my daughter leave while Billy is in his appointment?” Susan asked as he made his way towards the elevator. He reached out to press the button but frowned as Max’s hand shot out ahead of his, covering the button. 

He turned nostrils flared, trying to scare her away. She just rolled her eyes at him. 

“Are you going to tell Dr. Owens what's actually going on?” 

He raised an eyebrow at her not knowing what the hell she was talking about. 

She frowned at him “Come on Billy I can tell something is up. I know you had a nightmare the other day and… I can hear you walking around at night instead of sleeping. Your limps getting worse like you’re not even trying to do the exercise the doctors gave you.” her eyes softened a little, as she seemed to try and find the right words. “Will said-” 

“Max.” Susan called, “Come on, let's go.” 

She looked over at her mom, pulling her hand away from the elevator button “Just… Owens is one of the good ones, okay? 

He studied her face, which was filled with far more concern than he expected to see there, before reaching over and pressing the button to go up. Almost immediately the doors opened, and he pushed past her inside. When he turned, he found Max still staring at him, waiting for an answer. He met her eye and nodded once as the doors slid closed between them. 

***

“How is our favorite patient this morning?” Dr. Owens smiled at the nurse taping wires to his head. 

She reached a gloved hand across Billy's chest and grabbed the clipboard she had placed on the counter handing it over. 

“He’s down five pounds since his last visit.” 

Owens' eyebrows knitted together as he looked over the rest of the chart, while the nurse continued to prepare the EEG. “Well, you have been moving more, you’re back in school, that coupled with your physical therapy,” Billy looked down guiltily.

“He was limping when he walked in, so we brought out the wheelchair.” The nurse sold him out. She tapped the last of the wires in place, pulling off her gloves. 

“Thank you, Claire.” Owens sighed and opened the door for her, waiting until she walked out to turn his attention back to Billy. 

“Are you doing the exercises we told you to do?” 

He shrugged, lifting his hand in a so/so motion, as the machine next to him began to scribble away. 

The scientist pulled up a chair next to him. “I don’t want you losing any of the mobility you’ve worked to get back Billy. You are not completely healed and the more strain you put on yourself the more damage you are going to cause.” 

 Billy nodded. He wasn’t going to do the stupid exercises. 

“I know that you have gone through something unimaginable.” Owens continues. “You have endured horrors beyond most people’s comprehension. And I am sure it is frustrating that even after all these months, your body is still not one that you know how to exist in. I can’t make any promises that it is ever going to feel the way it did before you got possessed. But I can promise that refusing to listen to your body's needs is not going to help you recover in any way.” 

The EEG machine started to scribble faster as Billy imaged decking Dr. Owens across the face. He had no idea what it felt like, to have your entire body forced into doing unspeakable things as you watched helplessly. No one else even noticing something was wrong. And when you finally could control yourself again? All you felt was pain. Every deed the mind flayer had him commit rushing back to him in a single second. Every drop of bleach he’d been forced to drink, every scratch and bruise caused by people fighting for their lives. Only to be swallowed by the darkness again. And when he finally woke up, it wasn’t too a body that worked, it was too doctors, nurses, and scientists poking and prodding and doing whatever the hell they wanted to his broken form. With just as little context as the monster had given him. 

At least this pain he had some say over. It was easier to not do the work, and have his body hurt. Then do what he was told and still feel pain anyway. 

Owens watched the machine go, writing down some notes he kept hidden from Billy's view. “I’m going to send you home with some supplements to help manage your weight, and I will remind your stepmother to make sure you are using your cane and doing your exercises daily.” 

A wave of anger washed over Billy as he glared at the older man. Owens didn't do him the decency of acknowledging it, instead just sitting back as he continued to write down more notes Billy would never see. 

Chapter Text

He had thought last year was a freak event because there was no way in hell winter actually lasted this long. It was almost February, there was no reason for it to be snowing, right now. And what about all those snow days he grew up hearing about? Of course, they meant nothing to these hicks. No, they enjoyed digging themselves out of their homes to go to school or work. 

And why was it so embarrassing to wear a jacket?! He was fucking cold. But no, he had almost made the mistake of plummeting his social status last year by showing up in something actually warm. Thankfully, he’d noticed that no other teens in the parking lot were sporting anything heavier than long sleeves and a windbreaker, before getting out of his car wearing some puffy jacket he’d thrifted when temperatures dipped into the damn negatives. Apparently, the closer you came to getting hypothermia the better.  

It shouldn’t have mattered this year. He’s almost certain he could walk down the halls of Hawkins High wearing a sundress, platform pumps, and a full face of makeup and it wouldn’t make any difference. He was already as low on the totem pole as you could get. 

He still couldn’t force himself to wear the damn jacket. 

Despite it all, he still cared what everyone in that school thought of him. It was bad enough he had to cover up his scars with sweatshirts when people were so used to seeing sculpted abs. He wasn’t going to let them down anymore by putting on a coat. 

So even though it was his choice, Billy was still feeling bitter as he walked into first period unable to shake off the cold. If it was any other year, he wouldn’t have been caught dead going to class this early before the bell rang, but he had no friends to hang out in the hall with. Skirting around a group of girls standing near the door, he made his way to his unofficial assigned seat at the back of the class. He tried not to think too hard on the fact that he didn’t even try to shoot the girls a flirtatious smile. 

He dropped his bag on the floor and slid into his seat and glanced over at the clock hanging above the whiteboard, which indicated there were another 15 minutes before the school day started. Ms. O’Donnell wasn’t even in the classroom yet. 

Absent-mindedly he started to naw on what was left of his fingernail. It was a filthy habit he had picked up again after finding out he couldn’t smoke anymore. He used to bite his nails as a kid, but Neil had whacked his fingers with a ruler every time he noticed, in order to break the habit. Turns out nicotine was a lot more effective. 

“Hargrove! Just the man I was looking for.” Munson’s voice boomed through the nearly empty classroom. This kid had definitely taken one too many theater classes. 

He looked over watching as Eddie took the most unnecessarily complex route to him, weaving between desks and chairs before stopping in front of Billy. He pulled over the chair belonging to the desk closest to them and spun it around sitting on it backward as he leaned in invading Billy’s personal space. 

“I need the notes you took Friday,” he spoke with his hands, rings clacking together. 

Billy raised an eyebrow, before slowly reaching down for his bag. He had written the stupid thing inside a random math notebook. Munson leaned with him, continuing to push himself further into Billy's space, before snatching the notebook from his hands, not waiting for him to turn to the right page. 

“Let's see how you did shall we?” He spoke with a voice not unsimilar to a tv host. “Ugh, math disgusting.” he continued to flip through the pages “Here we go!” 

He slapped the notebook down on the desk running his pointer finger under each line as he read. 

“For someone with such neat handwriting, you sure smug the page a lot huh?” 

Billy frowned at him and raised his left hand.

Ed stared at him blankly for a couple of seconds before it seemed to click. “Oh shit, you’re left-handed?” He looked around the room before leaning in close and saying in a stage whisper “Don’t let anyone else here in Hawkins know that, they’ll think you're in siege with the devil.” 

He tensed, flashes of rats running across a dirty floor, mouths open in terror, and visions of a desolate wasteland covered in living vines flooded his mind. 

“You okay?” Munson asked, the smile slipping from his face when his little joke clearly didn’t get the reaction he was hoping for. “I’m just kidding, you know, they might be Jesus freaks, but I don’t think any of them are actually crazy enough to believe in the satanic panic.” 

Giving a half shrug Billy turned away from him, chewing at his thumbnail. If Munson wanted to say more he decided against it, instead reading over the rest of the notes. It wasn't long before he had flipped through the three pages Billy had filled up. 

“This is really fucking detailed Hargrove I’m impressed.” He flipped over to the second page, pointing to a note scribbled in the margin. “But you need to refrain from making comments about my players.” 

Billy leaned in to read what he had written. 

I get that Grant rolled high on charisma but that pick-up line is enough to disqualify the roll. In what world would that work?

“He didn’t even say anything bad man, it was like a standard pick-up line.” 

Billy raised an eyebrow at him, challenging that. 

“Alright, fine. Enlighten me then, oh great and powerful King Hargrove, what would you have said instead?” 

Billy stared at him, did Munson seriously expect him to just start flirting with him in the middle of class? As if answering his question he pulled a pen out of his pocket and held it out to Billy like a challenge. Slowly Billy took the pen, and flipped to a fresh page, titling the notebook closer to himself as he began to write. 

Are you a time traveler? Because I absolutely see you in my future.

He pushed the notebook over, watching as Munson read and reread the pick up line. He seemed to bite back a smile running a hand over his mouth, clearly trying to think of something to say. 

“Pretty privilege is a real thing huh?” He laughed, meeting Billy’s eye. 

He frowned, offended. 

“Don’t take it too hard big boy.” He winked, flipping the pages back to Billy’s notes. “Maybe you can learn some real flirting skills from us freaks.” He grabbed the pen from Billy’s grip, scribbling out his note about Grant. 

The bell rang, and everyone began to file into the classroom. 

“I’m going to take this.” He said, standing “To make copies.” Munson didn’t wait for a response, just stealing his math notebook as he slid the chair back to the desk beside Billy and went to his normal seat. 

Billy didn’t hear a word Ms. O’Donnell said during the entire class, too busy sneaking glances over at Munson and wondering why his heart felt like it was trying to beat out of his chest. 

*****

“You’re late,” Robin said, not even looking up from her magazine as she scolded him. The door to Family Video nearly hit him as it slammed shut from the force of the winds outside. 

Billy glared at her as he reached up to brush snow out of his hair. He knows he's late. He also knows that school should spend a little less time making kids worry about quicksand and a little more time explaining the dangers of black ice. He almost ate ass more times than he cares to admit. 

Harrington's head popped up from behind the counter, no doubt ready to give a speech he and Buckley had rehearsed for this exact moment. Billy really wasn’t in the mood to get scolded by these two for being a couple of minutes late. Neil had been supposed to drive him, but five minutes before they were meant to leave he had decided that Billy was nothing but a failure who couldn’t hold down a job if he tried and he wasn’t going to waste gas getting him here.

“Did you walk here?” Harrington frowned looking between Billy and the small snowstorm going on outside. “Do you have a death wish or something? You’re not even wearing a coat.”

Billy glared at him as he headed towards the back to clock in, he didn’t need Harrington scolding him like he was his mommy . Buckley lifted her head, an emotion he didn’t recognize flickering across her face as she looked him up and down. His finger twitched with the urge to flip them off, instead, he raised his hands rubbing them together trying to generate some warmth as he looked away from his coworkers. 

“I already clocked you in,” Buckley called over to him. 

He frowned, turning around to face her. 

She rolled her eyes at him, crossing her arms. “We’re scheduled to start at the same time, I used to do it for Dingus. It’s a force of habit. Don’t read too much into it.” she turned back to her magazine, flipping the page loudly. 

Harrington looked between the two of them, a confused look marking his face. Billy rolled his eyes itching to tell pretty boy he didn’t have to worry about him snatching up his girlfriend. Even if she was his type (which she wasn’t), Buckley had made it more than clear she was not interested in him. He wiped his nose with the back of his hand sniffling. Great, he better not be getting sick. 

Buckley looked over at the sound, raising an eyebrow as it happened again. “Jesus, here.” She reached under the counter pulling out a bunded-up green sweatshirt. She tossed it over to him and out of reflex Billy raised his hand catching it. He unfolded the fabric, holding it out in front of him. Hawkins Marching Band was printed in a bold font across the front. 

He looked up at Buckley, who was staring at him like she actually expected him to put it on. When he made no move to do so she rolled her eyes dramatically. 

“It's unisex Californication just put it on” 

“I’d do as she says.” Harrington chimed in. 

Annoyed, Billy approached the counter pulling off his work vest, which was slightly damp from the walk over, and laid it across the counter. He reached down, fingers gripping the waist of his own sweatshirt. He had started wearing it so often, that it had begun to wear thin, and as such provided little comfort from the cold. Knowing he was being watched Billy did his best to hide the shaking in his hands and peeled the sweatshirt off, feeling as the Metallica shirt he was wearing under exposed part of his stomach when his arms went over his head. He swallowed down the taste of bile. 

Both Robin and Harrington turned away as he dropped his sweatshirt on the counter beside his vest, confirming what he feared. They had been staring at his scars. He grabbed Buckley's band merch and pulled it on over his head, not bothering to fix the hood as he pulled it down as low as it would go, still feeling exposed. He knew they were ugly. He could barely stand to look at them himself; he didn't need other people gawking. 

“A bunch of people came in earlier to return tapes.” Harrington coughed trying to break the awkward silence. “I already restocked most of them, and I doubt we’ll have a lot of customers coming in with it snowing like that.” 

“Movie night?” Buckley asked, tilting her face towards Harrington. “Pleeease tell me it's my turn to pick. I can not watch Fast Times again, I refuse.” 

Harrington made a face, leaning against the counter beside her. “Everybody likes Fast Times Robin.” He gestured towards Billy “You like Fast Times right Hargrove? Huh, Phoebe Cates ?” He wiggled his eyebrows. 

Billy stared at him. He had never been a relationship kind of guy. In fact, Billy had never officially had a girlfriend. He had girls he fucked more than once, and maybe took out for a post-sex milkshake, but there was no one he ever liked enough to date. Despite that, he knew for a fact you weren’t supposed to imply how hot you thought other girls were in front of anyone who let you stick your tongue down their throat. 

His eyes flickered over to Robin, not surprised to see she looked annoyed. “Even Phoebe Cates isn’t worth watching that movie for the tenth time this month.” 

Wait. What?

Harrington groaned “But you have to,” he waved his hands in the air like he was trying to think of what to say “pay attention to all of your films.”

Billy stared at Buckley, still trying to make sense of her words as she laughed at Harrington. “Are you really complaining that you have to watch a movie while you watch a movie? Wait till I finally convince you to venture into the foreign films, then you’ll really have to use that big brain of yours, Dingus.” 

“That's not what I mean,” Harrington said. 

Billy grabbed the stack of VHS tapes sitting on the counter, balancing them in one arm as Harrington and Buckley continued to argue over what to watch. He had no doubt that Harrington would end up caving to whatever cult classic Buckley insisted on watching. Personally, he didn’t care one way or the other. He had never been a big movie guy. No one ever bothered to ask him what he wanted to watch. At home, his dad always had control over the remote, and on the rare instance, they did go out to theaters it was because Max or Susan had insisted on seeing a film. Sure he’d gone to see a few movies with his friends but they were usually just slashers to see which of them could handle the most gore. The only time he’d ever gone to a theater or drive-in of his own volition was to have a dark place to make out with a girl. And in those cases, it didn’t really matter what was on. 

His mom had always liked It's a Wonderful Life . 

“Hey, Hargrove.” Harrington appeared next to him behind a shelf in the romance section. Buckley had affectionately nicknamed this area the make-out zone since it was one of the few spots in the shop where they couldn’t see from the desk. Despite knowing that Harrington still looked over his shoulder like he expected someone to be watching them. 

Billy put the movie he was holding down on the shelf. 

“The uh…” Harrington lowered his voice and leaned closer. “The walking here, that's not a ‘he likes it cold’ thing right?” his breath brushed against Billy’s cheek and he found his brain going blank for a second. His eyes flickered down to Harrington's lips, they were jutted out in a small concerned pout. Were his lips always so pink?  “Billy?” Harrington rested a hand on his arm. 

Billy quickly pulled his gaze off of Harrington's mouth and shook his head no.

Harrington's shoulders relaxed. “Good, that's good.” 

Billy looked at him, hoping his face conveyed something along the lines of ‘oh gee you think so?’

“Do you have a ride home after your shift?” 

He shrugged, he had made it here in one piece he would make it back. Harrington's hand was still on his arm, burning warm through the sleeve. 

“I’ll drive you.” 

Billy frowned, shaking his head no. 

“Come on man, I already drive Robin home, it's not that big a deal.” 

He shook his head again, Neil would kill him if he saw that Billy had gotten a ride after he insisted Billy was useless for not having his own car. If Billy couldn’t get over his fear of being behind the wheel then he didn’t deserve rides from anyone else. Definitely not from pretty boys. 

“I’m not letting you walk home in that.” 

The bell above the door jingled as someone walked in. Billy tensed and expected Harrington to pull away from him. Instead, the older boy squeezed his arm, big brown eyes studying his face. 

“You don’t even have to thank me.” It took a moment for Billy to realize that Harrington was teasing him. Harrington’s eyes flickered down watching Billy's neck as he swallowed. Billy nodded once, and Harrington smirked, taking a step back. He reached a hand up, covering where Steve’s had just been, the warmth of the other boy still burned into him.

Chapter Text

Teeth sunk into Billy’s bottom lip, muffling a grunt as he grabbed at the sheets, his heels digging into the mattress, toes curling. Sweat beaded along his brow as he thrust his hips upwards, eyes falling closed. The movement rocking his head backwards against the wall. He repeated the motion, mouth falling open in a moan. Nails scraped against his scalp as a hand pulled the hair at the back of his head, a strangled sound escaping his lips as he pressed back down into the mattress. His breathing falling out in heavy pants.

He gritted his teeth attempting to lift his hips in another upward motion, the muscles along the back of his thigh tensing. Just a few more. His body refused to listen, legs sliding out from under him, forcing him to land heavily back down on the bed. He screwed his eyes closed, as tears threatened to fall. Billy used to be able to do these exercises like it was nothing. Now he could barely get through five reps. 

As loudly as he dared at this early hour Billy let out a frustrated noise slapping a hand against the side of his head in anger. When that wasn’t enough he ripped the pillow out from under his head and pressed it against his face and screamed, kicking his legs like a toddler throwing a tantrum. 

It wasn’t fucking fair. 

He ripped the pillow from his face, staring up at the ceiling. A soft blue light filtering in through the gap in the curtains. He didn’t know why he had suddenly decided to attempt the exercises. Why today of all days, a random Monday morning, it felt important. Maybe he just wanted to prove to himself that he could. 

Clearly, that went fucking well. 

Forcing himself to move, Billy stood, avoiding the mirror as he dragged his body across the hall into the bathroom. He peeled back the shower curtain, turning on the hot water, before stripping out of his clothes. Not checking the temperature before stepping in. He ignored the way his skin began to glow red, instead allowing the heat to wash over his sore muscles. 

He wanted to sit down. 

It had been a while since he’d done more than scrubbed some body wash under his armpits and between his ass cheeks. Anything else required too much… looking. But he had just soaked through to his bed sheets in an attempt to do four and a half lousy hip bridges. A rinse-down wasn’t going to suffice.

He grabbed Maxine’s shampoo off the rim of the tub, pouring a decent size lump into his hand. Normally he wouldn’t have dreamed of washing with Max’s shit. He didn’t need to go around smelling like daisies. But he couldn’t remember the last time he had bought any products of his own. He started to lather his hair, frowning every time his fingers caught on a knot. He hadn’t exactly been taking the best care of it. But he’d put up a fight when one of the scientists suggested cutting it off. It was the one part of him that the mind flayer hadn’t completely messed up. Although he was probably in need of a decent trim if he wanted to keep calling it a mullet. 

Once he had rinsed out all the suds, he grabbed a bottle of conditioner pouring probably more than was strictly necessary into his hair. He worked his fingers through each knot until they could glide smoothly through the waves. Then he decided to pour on a bit more conditioner just in case he’d missed something. 

He was stalling. 

Keeping his head tipped back under the water, Billy allowed his fingers to glide across his chest, down his stomach. Flinching every time they brushed over raised skin. Steeling himself he grabbed the luffa and began to lather it up, busying his hands in an attempt to avoid their shaking as his eyes moved downward. 

The sight made him sick. 

Scars littered across his body, mimicking the shape of the mind flayers' tentacles. The skin around them was red and uneven. Muscles he had spent years sculpting into perfection melted away. 

He avoided looking at his dick. The doctors assured him it was fine. Nurses who had given him sponge baths joked that he lucked out, not getting a tentacle there. But he hadn’t been able to get it up since he’d jacked one off before going to meet Mrs. Wheeler at the motel. It was hard to get turned on when every time you closed your eyes you saw the screaming faces of your victims. 

He allowed his eyes to go lower. His legs were knobbier than he was used to. Thighs not quite as thick. A permanent bruise living above his left knee. He wiggled his toes, just to prove that his body would listen to him. He swallowed thickly, almost upset when it did. He didn’t want this to be his body. He didn’t know what was left to like about him if he wasn’t sculpted and strong and as horny as a teenage boy should be. 

He started to scrub at the scar in the center of his chest, praying that if he went hard enough it would wash away. His vision blurred with tears as the scar was covered in a layer of bubbles. He just wanted to rip his skin off. His breathing picked up as he continued to scrub. 

The water on his back ran cold. He jumped not expecting the sudden temperature change. He turned to face the shower head, sighing deeply. He still needed to rinse off. The rest of the shower happened in short succession. Thankfully the mirror was still fogged over when he stepped out of the tub. He kept his eyes trailed upward while drying off. He had seen enough for one day. 

Pressing his ear against the door he listened for sounds of life outside the bathroom. Once he was sure no one would see him, he stepped out, towel around his waist as he managed to get to his room in three large steps. He closed the door behind him and wished, not for the first time, that he had a lock. 

Dropping his towel, Billy grabbed a pair of jeans that were laying in a ball on his floor and started to pull them on. He looked at the gray sweatshirt he had worn every day for the last few months sitting on top of the blanket pushed to the edge of his bed. His eyes flickered over to his closet, the doors had stayed firmly shut since he’d come home. He didn’t need to see his vast collection of button-downs. 

He picked up the sweatshirt and moved to pull it on. It was halfway over his head when the smell hit him. Billy made a face and pushed the fabric closer to his nose breathing in. That was a mistake. He quickly pulled it off, tossing it to the floor. 

Shit. 

Teasing his bottom lip between his teeth Billy turned towards his closet and took a hesitant step forward. Placing a hand over the poster of the half-naked girl he had taped up, he slid the door open. One of his hands reached up to hold onto the pendant around his neck, praying he had another sweatshirt in his closet as his other hand searched through the clothes on the rail. 

Of course, the closet thing he had resembling a sweatshirt was a cropped hoodie, he’d cut up for his job at the pool. Not letting himself think about that he pulled his jean jacket off its hanger along with the bleach-stained Def Leppard shirt hanging up alongside it. He pulled both on and out of sheer habit walked over to his makeshift vanity, pouring cologne onto his wrists. He was pouring an extra dap on to rub down the front of his pants by the time he processed what he was doing. 

He looked up, locking eyes with himself in the mirror, a wave of shame washing over him. Here he was acting like a short work out and a shower made him a new man. He was still the same asshole, the same pathetic loser who was targeted because he had no friends. No family. No one to care about him. 

He wasn’t supposed to have survived. 

Putting the bottle back down Billy walked out of his room, grabbing the cane leaning by the front door as he walked outside to wait for the bus alone.

****

Billy was staring out the window when a crumpled-up piece of paper hit him on the side of the face. He looked down at the ball of paper on his desk in confusion. Slowly he uncrumpled it, running his hand on top in an attempt to smooth it out. 

 i’m digging the new look Hargrove 

Eyebrows knitting together in confusion, Billy lifted his head to see who had passed him the note. Munson had one leg turned out in the aisle and ran a hand through his hair as a distraction so he could look back, shooting Billy a playful smirk. Billy rolled his eyes and raised his middle finger at him.

Munson had the balls to look offended, slapping a hand over his heart like Billy had wounded him. 

Grabbing his pen Billy wrote under Munson’s note. 

Jealous you couldn’t pull off denim on denim Munson? 

He crumpled the paper up, glancing towards the front of the class to make sure Ms. O’Donnell wasn’t looking in his direction. Luckily, her back was turned, writing something he hadn’t been paying attention to on the board. He tossed the paper back towards Munson’s, watching as it soared over his classmates’ heads. Munson's eyes widened in surprise when he caught the paper, turning his back to Billy so he could read it. 

Now fully invested, Billy didn’t take his eyes off the back of the other boy's head. 

Apparently forgetting he had no athletic ability whatsoever, Munson tossed the paper over his shoulder, instead of looking back. Billy watched it fly through the air and land on the desk of the cheerleader sitting in the desk in front of him. She made an offended sound as the paper landed on top of her notes. Munson had turned around to see what was going on and put a hand over his mouth to muffle a laugh as he saw what happened. To her credit the girl did turn in her seat and dropped the note on Billy’s desk like it had cooties. 

At the front of the class Ms. O’Donnell cleared her throat. “Mr. Munson. Mr. Hargrove. Is there something the two of you would like to share with the class?” She asked, crossing her arms, and tapping her foot. Everyone was now staring at them. 

Munson turned back to the front, holding his hand out towards their teacher. “Yes, there is!” he said in that dramatic way of his.

“Well by all means.” Ms. O’Donnell said. “You’ve taken my class enough times, maybe you should be up here teaching it.” 

That got a laugh from the rest of the class. But instead of letting it bother him Munson just nodded along. “Ha, you’re uh you’re right Ms. O I have taken your class plenty of times. And what I have learned, what I have learned is,” He held up one finger “Laws, are threats made by the government,” He held up a second finger “Fuck Reagan,” He held up a third finger “Fuck the police,” he held up a forth but paused like he couldn’t think of anything else to add to his list. “And uh, buy more drugs.” 

The class burst into laughter, looking from Munson back to Mr. O’Donnell as her face grew red. 

“Well Mr. Munson, since you are so passionate about the subject, I’m sure it will be no problem for you to give me a 500-word essay on why we should, as you so eloquently put it ‘fuck the government’.” She used finger quotes for the last part. “On my desk by tomorrow.” 

“Oooh.” Some kids taunted. 

“Aye aye captain.” Munson saluted her, sliding low into his seat. 

“Now as I was saying.” Ms. O’Donnell continued turning back to the board. “Your next assignment will be in groups of two. - Yes, you can pick your own partners. An oral presentation, giving a detailed analysis on three political cartoons of your choosing. Details of the assignment will be laid out in your syllabus.” 

She had barely finished speaking before the class, was up, everyone trying to pick their ideal partner. In the past Billy always had some pretty girls run to his side, batting their eyelashes as they begged him to pick them as his partner. Not surprisingly no girls turned his way this time. 

“Partners?” Munson appeared out of thin air, kneeling down next to Billy’s desk. Billy glanced over towards Munson’s desk wondering how he had moved so fast. “Earth to Hargrove.” Munson poked his arm. “Partners?” 

He looked back at the other boy who was staring up at him with large brown puppy dog eyes. He nodded slowly. Munson broke into a grin. 

“My place after school?” 

Billy started to nod, before shaking his head no. The trailer park was way too far to walk. He put his hand up, mimicking the motion of driving a car. Munson’s lip quirked up amused. 

“Right.” He drew the word out “You don’t have that pretty blue car of yours anymore. Well, lucky for you if you ask nicely, I can give you a ride.” Not waiting for Billy to give him an unamused look at the fact that he knew he couldn’t answer, Munson turned his body, so he was facing the same direction as Billy. 

“Oh, please Eddie.” Eddie clasped his hands together lowering his voice in a bad impression of Billy. “The most handsome boy in all the school, who can definitely pull off denim on denim, and who runs the best Dungeon and Dragons campaigns Indiana has ever seen. Will you please, please, do me the honor of taking me home with you?” 

Munson moved back to his original position, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. “I don’t know I-” 

He moved back the other way. “Please!” He cried, mimicking Billy once more. “I will do anything to be your oral-” He cut himself off with a laugh clearly finding himself hilarious “Your oral partner.” 

He moved back to playing himself. He slapped a hand down on his fist a few times, considering his own words. “Well, when you put it that way, how could I say no?” 

“Oh, thank you Eddie, you're the best. And to prove how thankful I am I’m going to buy you lunch today because I know you forgot yours.” 

Munson turned back to face him, a twinkle in his eye. Billy shook his head, trying to act annoyed but his damn mouth kept pulling upwards. 

“See you at lunch big boy.” Eddie winked, standing straight when the bell rang. 

Billy stood grabbing his bag, and at the last second grabbing Eddie’s note as well. He looked around to make sure no one was watching him, before unfolding the paper. 

we can’t all look as pretty as you ;) 

*** 

Billy grabbed onto the door as Eddie sped into the parking spot in front of his trailer, only hitting the breaks at the last second. Rock music cut off as Eddie turned off the engine, grinning at Billy. They both climbed out, Eddie turning to face him as he walked backwards towards the door, arms spread wide. 

“Welcome to my castle.” 

Billy had been here once before. With Tommy H. who had insisted he knew a place, when they’d run out of weed and beers at three am. He had stayed in the car, not wanting to deal with the wrath of any parents while Tommy had gone inside to haggle. 

It had been a good night. Munson had provided. 

Eddie pulled the door open for him, stepping aside so Billy could walk in first. He did, looking around, surprised by the sheer amount of coffee mugs on the wall. Behind him Eddie laughed awkwardly. “Uh yeah, my uncle, he collects that stuff. Only drinks out of one mug cause you know dishes but uh…” 

“Eddie that you?” someone called towards the back of the trailer, the sound of a toilet flushing a moment later

“Speak of the devil.” Eddie said, as an older man walked out of the bathroom. 

Immediately Billy stood up straight. The man raised an eyebrow like he noticed but didn’t comment on it. 

“I didn’t realize Eddie was bringing friends home, I would have had the maid come over.” 

“This is Billy.” Eddie ran a hand on the back of his neck. “I told you about him, he’s Red’s brother.” 

He nodded, walking over to the fridge. “I remember. I read about you in the paper. You were in that awful mall fire.

Billy gulped, the taste of vomit burning the back of his throat. All he could do is nod in agreement. 

“He doesn’t really like to talk about it.” Eddie interjected. 

“Can’t say I blame him. That must have been something truly horrible. I’m sorry you had to go through that, son.” 

Billy felt like he’d been sucker punched in the chest. That's the first time anyone had told him they were sorry, that he’d been there. He looked down at his shoes trying not to show how Wayne’s words affected him. 

“Well… um we have an assignment to work on Uncle Wayne so, we’re just gonna be in my room.” Eddie nudged his arm, so Billy knew to follow him. 

Billy kept his head bowed as they walked past Mr. Munson to the back of the trailer. 

“Sorry about my uncle.” Eddie said when they got into his room, kicking some empty beer cans under his bed as he spoke. “He can be kind of blunt sometimes. I mean I- I told him you don’t talk- Not that I mention you a lot! I just um, do you want a water? You probably want a water. I’m gonna get you a water.” he walked right past Billy, leaving him alone in the bedroom. 

He took a deep breath, letting his shoulders relax once he was alone. 

The room was messy. Empty soda cans and cigarette packs thrown around. Posters littered the wall; the bed was unmade instead of an overhead light he had a series of lamps around the room. A sick looking guitar hung from a mirror across from the door. Billy stepped over a plate that had clearly been used as an ashtray and ran his fingers over the strings. 

“You like her?” Ed said behind him. 

Billy jumped. He had to get this guy a damn bell. 

“That right there is my baby.” He smiled proudly, holding a bottle of water out to Billy.

He took it, nodding his thanks. 

“You want to hear her?” 

He shrugged. 

Eddie clapped his hands together “Well if you insist.” He shrugged his leather jacket off, tossing it onto the bed. “You can take a seat, it’s gonna take a second for me to set her up.” 

Billy walked over to the bed, raising an eyebrow at the series of stains on the sheets. 

“Those are… I don’t know what those are.” Ed said, pulling his guitar down. 

He made a face but sat, watching as Eddie pulled out some cables, plugging them from his guitar to his amp. He then unplugged one of his lamps and plugged in the amp, giving the strings a practice stroke. The sound reverberated across the room. 

“Ye-eah.” Ed grinned. “Any requests?” 

He pointed to his shirt, raising an eyebrow. 

“Def Leppard. What do you think something off their Pyromania album?” 

Billy flipped him off. Eddie tossed his head back laughing, but he clearly took that to mean yes, since he started to play the chords to Rock Rock (Till You Drop). He wasn’t half bad, Billy nodded his head along, smiling as Eddie closed his eyes playing the song by memory. 

“That doesn’t sound like homework!” Wayne yelled, somehow louder than the guitar. 

Eddie's eyes opened in surprise, and he blushed. “Shit, uh-” he laughed, pulling the guitar over his head. “Well, that was a sneak peek. If you want to hear more, you’ll have to come to the Hideout on Tuesday. Any Tuesday, we are always there.” He hung the guitar back up, kissing his fingers before gently resting them on the face of the guitar. 

Oh, this dude needed to get laid. 

Eddie walked over, throwing himself down on the bed, beside Billy, grabbing his jacket, rustling around in the pocket. A moment later he pulled out a pack of cigarettes. Billy watched enviously as he pulled one out of the pack and stuck it between his lips, a hand snaking down into his too tight jeans to pull out a lighter. 

His eyes flickered up catching Billy staring. He smiled cigarette still between his lips. “Want one?” He held the pack out. 

Sighing Billy, held up a finger for him to wait, as he looked around for a pen. After a moment he saw one laying on the side of Eddie's nightstand and picked it up, using his teeth to remove the cap as he reached to pull out one of the cigarettes. 

He pinched it between two fingers and began to write along the side turning it as he went. 

There is nothing I want more than you between my lips. 

But you’ll be the death of me if I do. 

Billy handed the cigarette back watching as Munson’s eyes went wide reading what he wrote. He cleared his throat with a faint blush on his cheeks as brown eyes met blue. “No cigarettes. Got it.” 

Chapter Text

“Robin has band practice tonight.” 

Billy had stopped believing in God sometime between his mom changing her number and getting dragged feet first into Brimborn Steel Works, but he always knew the man in the sky and Neil shared a similar sense of humor. That is to say, they both thought it was hilarious to see how miserable they could make him. And what better way to do that, than to schedule his first shift alone with Harrington, during the slowest day of the week? 

No, to call today slow would be like calling Hawkins just a shithole. It wasn’t slow, it was dead. Not a single customer had walked in since Billy started his shift three fucking hours ago. There wasn’t even any work to do! No movies to rewind or tapes to put away or customers with late fees to call. And Harrington hadn’t spoken a word to him since letting him know Buckley wasn’t showing up. All they were missing was the ticking of a clock to help accentuate the painfully slow passing of each second as the shift continued to drag on.

Screw Buckley and her band practice. 

Billy flipped the page to one of the magazines Buckley kept stacked under the counter, the sound echoing through the empty store. His eyes skimmed over the title of the next article as he shifted his weight from one leg to the other. Never again was he going to take for granted Buckley’s nonsensical rambling. Hell, he would even prefer the isolating feeling of sitting on the sidelines to another one of her and Harrington's inside jokes. Anything would be better than the awkward silence filling up every square inch of Family Video. Harrington stood in the middle of the room, one hand on his hip, the other hanging loosely by his side holding onto a tape he had gone to put away 45 minutes ago, head tilted up as he watched the movie playing on the tv by the door. 

Something about a guy training to run a race. Billy hadn’t been watching. He’d just seen Harrington cross the title off of the list Buckley had curated for him. Last Wednesday she had gone around the entire store and written down the names of every movie she felt were necessary to watch before you die. 

If you asked Billy, it seemed a little supercilious. 

Especially when the films had titles as boring sounding as Marathon Man. 

He had fully been expecting Harrington to ‘lose’ the list by the end of the week. (Buckley hadn’t been joking when she said he watched Fast Times more than any normal person should.) But he supposed even Harrington had to get sick of staring at Phoebe Cates tits some time. 

Billy flipped another page of the magazine, no longer bothering to pretend to read. He felt ready to jump out of his skin. 

“That’s not how it works.” Billy’s head snapped up, the sound of Harrington's voice startling him. The older boy was still staring at the tv, arms crossed. “The movie.” He pointed, barely sparing a glance in Billy’s direction before turning his attention back to the screen. 

Billy leaned forward elbows resting on the counter so he could get a better look at the tv expecting to see some type of Rocky training montage. Instead, the scene showed a man being held down to a chair in some barren back room, while a creepy dentist forced his mouth open. 

So maybe he hadn’t guessed the plot of the movie correctly. 

He still didn’t know what Harrington was getting at. Unless Hawkins dentists were just like that. 

Given everything he knew now well… he never did like the dentist. 

“That's not how they interrogate you.” 

Billy raised an eyebrow even more confused than he was a second ago. What the hell was Harrington talking about?

“They don’t play mind tricks like that,” Harrington said, finally stepping away from his viewing spot to put the tape back on the shelf. “They just kind of beat the information out of you. Or try too at least. They definitely don’t offer pain relief.”

Billy’s mouth went dry as he tried to make sense of what he was hearing. Harrington turned from the shelf, heading back to the counter but stopped when he saw the look on Billy’s face. 

“Oh, don’t worry.” He said quickly. “The Russians didn’t touch Robin.” 

Russians? Billy’s mind started to work overtime, trying to remember every detail he’d been told of that summer. He knew it was the Russians that had opened the gate. He knew Henderson had built some radio and picked up on their transmission. He knew Chief Hopper and Mrs. Byers and some dude named Murray had infiltrated the base and gotten some key and closed the gate. He didn’t know anything about Harrington or Buckley getting interrogated. 

“Well, I mean they did, they did drug her too.” Harrington started to walk around the counter, speaking with his hands, while Billy tracked him with his eyes. “But hey at least they didn’t add beating women to their list of crimes.” he laughed “Actually Robin was able to spit in the face of their leader. I wasn’t awake to see it, cause you know the muscle kinda knocked me out, but uh, pretty badass right.” 

Billy is pretty sure he hates the Russians.

“I uh… ha… I even uh,” Harrington turned away drumming his hands on the counter. “I even offered them free ice cream. For life! But they still uh,” He mimicked a sucker punch weakly. “I guess Russia's too cold for them to really appreciate frozen treats.” He bowed his head, leaning heavily on the counter as if he were prepping for a pushup. 

Billy tried to grapple with the weight of what he just learned. 

Harrington had been tortured. 

Like movie style, turn away from the screen so you don’t lose your lunch fucking tortured. 

He took a shaky breath, trying to think of something, anything, to say in response to that. He came up blank. 

The bell over the door rang. 

There was God and his sense of humor again. 

Billy turned in time to see Henderson all but throw himself over the counter towards Harrington. Behind him stood Max and little Byers. Max had her arms crossed, halfway through an eye roll and Byers had one arm wrapped around himself, staring at his shoes. Behind them, gripping his car keys in one hand, looking both annoyed and surprised to be there, stood Munson. 

“Do you have any quarters?” Henderson asked, not waiting for Harrington to reply before attempting to pickpocket him. 

“Woah, hey, dude no.” Harrington backed up, pushing Henderson’s' hands away. “What do you even need quarters for?” 

“He found out Eddie beat his score in Dig Dug,” Will mumbled softly. 

“You begged me to drive you to the arcade and you don’t have quarters?” Munson said, looking offended as he glared at the back of Henderson’s' head, stopping just long enough to flash a smile in Billy's direction before weaving his way around Max, towards them. When he reached the counter, Munson, playfully pushed the back of Henderson's head, ruffling his hair. The younger boy ignored him, leaning further over the counter as he continued to attempt to rob Harrington of his wallet. 

Billy didn’t miss the dirty look Harrington gave Munson. 

“I can’t be in third place, Steve! I just can’t! And I don’t get my allowance until Friday, I only need one quarter.” 

Max snorted and Munson bit back a smile. 

“Have you tried; I don't know getting a job?” Harrington bickered back but pulled his wallet from his pocket anyway.

Munson leaned against the counter into Billy's space as the two watched them continue to fight. “Your sister threatened to call a lawyer if I didn’t drive them here. I don’t even know why that worked.” 

Billy glanced over at him, raising an eyebrow. He wasn’t exactly sure how to act casually after the information he just learned, but something about having Munson nearby helped. 

“Yeah! That's the look she used!” Munson pointed at him accusingly. 

“We do not share a look.” Max huffed, pushing her way between Henderson and Munson. “Can I have a quarter?” She asked Billy, narrowing her eyes, and challenging him to say no. 

He used to keep quarters in the cup holder of his Camaro specifically to bribe Max into keeping her mouth shut whenever he broke one of Neil’s rules. So, she used to have a near-constant stream of income. Even with the way she played, she must have had a good stockpile to work through the last couple of months. He narrowed his eyes, tempted to say no, just because he could. 

“You two are literally making the same face right now,” Munson said, gesturing between them, as he looked over his shoulder towards Byers expecting him to support his claim. 

Will’s eyes widened as his eyes flickered back and forth between Max and Billy. “... I don’t see it.” He said, turning, suddenly very interested in the shelf of movies beside him. He picked up the nearest one and turned it over to read the summary on the back. 

Munson made a high-pitched offended noise. “I will be remembering this betrayal during this week's D&D session Byers.” 

Max stuck out her hand “Can I have a quarter.” She repeated. 

“Aren’t you getting too old to play video games anyway,” Harrington said beside him. 

“There isn’t an age limit on fun Steven!” Henderson yelled. 

Billy closed his eyes, taking a deep breath, as the room just seemed to get louder and louder. Somehow closing in on him even more than the silence from earlier had been. 

“Hargrove?” Billy screwed his eyes closed tighter, ignoring the way his stomach did a somersault hearing the way Munson said his name. 

It was so fucking stupid. But the way Munson spoke sometimes, it made Billy feel… feel like how he did when El woke him up from everything. When she reminded him of that stupid, stupid memory with his mom. When she pretended that little wave had actually been seven feet. Before she left, and it had just been him and her against the world. Before he turned to face the mind flayer and for one glorious second hadn’t been under anyone's control. Sometimes Munson's voice sounded like the moment before everything went wrong when you stupidly believe things might actually be alright. 

After everything you still believe things could be alright?  Something cruel whispered at the back of his mind. 

“You really think you’re going to be my age playing video games?” Harrington prodded. 

“What’s wrong with playing video games?” Munson interjected. 

“There is nothing wrong with it,” Harrington said sounding annoyed. “It’s just for kids, that's all.” 

And that opened the floodgates, suddenly, Max, Henderson, and Munson were yelling over each other, each determined to tell Harrington how wrong he was. He’s pretty sure he even heard an offended retort from Byers’s direction. 

Billy took a deep breath trying to count backwards from ten. 

“You could not beat my score!” Max yelled. 

“You couldn’t even beat Mike’s score!” Henderson backed her up “And he hasn’t even made the leader board!” 

“These games are made for kids!” Harrington laughed through the comment “I could beat you no problem.” 

“Bullshit.” Munson huffed. “I have been playing Dig Dug since it came out and even, I can’t beat Red’s score.” 

“Yeah well, no offense Munson but I don’t exactly find that surprising.” 

Billy snapped his eyes open. Across from him stood Eddie, hands balled into fists at his side, face a bright shade of red. Munson was good at comebacks. Always ready with a new and creative retort when someone felt the urge to yell freak in his general direction. 

Which is why it took Billy by surprise when he said nothing in return to Harrington's little dig. 

He noticed something move out of the quarter of his vision and peeled his eyes away from Eddie to see Henderson holding a quarter up. “If you can beat my score, I won’t ask you for a quarter ever again.” 

Before Harrington could reply Billy snatched the quarter from Henderson’s' hand and started to round the counter. The store seemed to still as everyone watched him. 

Max was the first to break the silence. “Billy no!” She ran after him, catching up easily. He ignored her, swatting his cane at her ankles when she tried to grab onto his arm to slow him down. Maybe this thing was good for something after all. 

“What is he doing?” He heard Henderson ask from behind them. 

Billy pushed open the door to the arcane, immediately bombarded with the noise and flashing lights from the games. He stood in the doorway, death grip on the quarter as he scanned the room for Dig Dug. 

“He is going to beat my high-score genius,” Max yelled, practically hanging off his arm as she tried to pry Billy’s fingers open. His eyes landed on a machine with a large cartoonish dragon printed on the side. Bingo. 

“No way.” He heard Henderson yell behind him “No way, Hargrove doesn’t play video games.” 

“Who do you think taught me!” Max snapped. “Billy please.” She begged as he dropped the quarter into the machine. “It took me months to get that score.” She put her hands behind her head as the opening screen lit up. Henderson pushed up against his side, eyes wide as he watched Billy begin to play. 

“No way…” 

Munson laughed behind him. “Shit Hargrove, aren’t you just a man of many mysteries.” 

“I still don’t see what the big deal is.” He heard Harrington huff. 

Billy ignored them all, focusing on the game. He didn’t bother watching his score at the top of the screen, he used to be the master of this game back at the arcade near the boardwalk in California. It was half the reason Max was so obsessed with it. Even with an impressive score of 821,238 she still hadn’t managed to beat his record back home. 

“Fuck!” He heard Henderson yell. 

“Language!” Harrington scolded, despite the fact that Billy knew him, and Buckley swore like sailors around each other. 

“He just beat my score, Steve! I am now in fourth place! Fourth place!” 

“Billy, you've made your point,” Max whined. 

He almost lost his focus as someone pressed up against his back, their chin digging into his shoulder. The sudden unexpected pressure caused his hand to jerk the joystick in the wrong direction, but he was quickly able to correct his mistake. Even if he stopped breathing. 

“You know, under normal circumstances, I would be pissed that someone was about to beat my score.” Munson’s breath tickled his neck. “But I got to say this is kind of doing something for me, Hargrove. Never knew you were so good with a joystick.” 

Billy breathed out a strangled sound and collected a watermelon. 

“God Dammit.” Munson put his hands on Billy's hips using them to push himself away “I really thought that would get you!” 

Billy smirked, letting himself check the score at the top of the screen. 720,784. 

“This isn’t fair.” Max leaned against the side of the game, covering her face with her hands. “You don’t even have anything I can bribe you with!” 

The smile slid off his face, and he jabbed the button a little harder than necessary trying not to think about how true that was. He let his score build, keeping Max in his line of vision as he played. 

800,856

802,203

810,950

815,050

820,900

821,000

821,176

821,200

821,219

821,228 

He died. 

Billy kicked the machine. 

“Holy shit.” Max laughed next to him. “You lost!” 

He huffed pushing away from the machine in anger. Max wasted no time taking his place, practically hugging the game. Billy frowned when he noticed Harrington was staring at him, head tilted to the side like he was thinking. 

“What’s going on over here?” Keith's voice broke out over the crowd in the arcade. 

“Shit.” Harrington laughed, grabbing his arm. “We are not supposed to be here.” 

He ducked down as if that would hide him, and pulled Billy towards the exit, no regard for the fact that Billy had left his cane resting against Dig Dug. 

“Harrington! Hargrove is that you!” Keith yelled at their backs. 

“Keith hey!” He heard Munson save their asses. 

Harrington continued laughing, only stopping when they were safely back inside Family Video, where for the first time all night, Billy was happy to see no customers. Harrington smiled at him. 

“Don’t tell the others I said this but that was actually kind of impressive Hargrove.” 

Billy shrugged; he’d been playing at the arcade since he was a kid. It used to be a good way to get out of the house and away from Neil. That wasn’t even close to his best game. 

“You lost on purpose, didn’t you?” Harrington smiled at him and something In Billy’s chest tightened. Had Harrington always had such a nice smile? He can’t remember a time it was ever directed at him to tell. 

Billy shook his head. He hadn’t he just got distracted, it had been loud in there. He hadn’t saved Max’s score on purpose. 

Harrington tilted his head to the side again, smile not quite as bright but still there as he studied him. “You should uh, you should come over this weekend. Me and Robin are having a movie marathon. I could use the backup.” 

“I love movies,” Munson spoke up, causing both of them to jump, somehow missing the bell above the door announcing Eddie’s presence. He twirled Billy's cane in his hands as he walked over to them and threw his arm across Billy’s shoulders, looking at Harrington as he handed Billy the cane. “We’ll be there.” 

Chapter Text

In the past, when Billy had some type of outing, he wanted to go to, he would have spent at least three days tiptoeing around Neil, acting as the perfect son before pitching a TED talk-level presentation on why he should be allowed to go. And if that didn’t work, he would wait till everyone was asleep and sneak out the window. So, when it came to Harrington’s little movie night, Billy didn’t know how to act. He couldn’t ask if he wanted to and it's not like his dad would take the time to read some top ten list of the “reasons you should let me go watch crappy films in the house of the kid I beat up two years ago. (Oh, and by the way the town drug dealer will drive me there).” He’d consider climbing out the window if he weren’t certain it would result in shattering every bone in his leg. And even if he did manage to make it to the ground without breaking something, he didn’t know how to go about telling Munson he couldn’t just knock on his front door. There was also the issue that he was less than two months away from being nineteen. He wasn’t even sure if he had to ask permission to go out anymore. Sure, the rules of living under Neil’s roof had still applied when he’d turned eighteen, but things had changed since then.

The whole thing had stressed him out so much Billy was ready to just ditch the entire night altogether. He probably would have too, if Neil hadn’t decided at the last minute that he and Susan were going away from a romantic weekend to Indianapolis. Apparently, he had deemed Billy fit to return to babysitting duty. 

He didn’t know how he felt about that. 

Not that there was going to be much babysitting going on. No sooner had the door closed behind Susan did Max turn around and told him her plans to spend the night at El’s house. He preferred that to leaving her here alone where she could sneak Sinclair in at any moment. The last thing he needed was Maxine getting pregnant on his watch. At least he could count on Hopper to not to let any boys in the house.

Not that he knew if Max was doing… that, but he knew how he was thinking at that age.

The next time he saw Sinclair he was going to trip him with his cane.

Despite the ease with which he could sneak out of the house, Billy still considered diving to the floor and pretending not to be home when he heard Munson’s car pull up. It made no sense why he felt so nervous about tonight. It was just a movie.

He only decided to go when he heard Ed knock on his front door to the beat of, We Will Rock You. 

Idiot. 

Fixing his hair in the mirror one more time Billy grabbed his cane and shoved the walkie Max had given him into the front pocket of his sweatshirt, before answering the door. He was immediately hit with the strong smell of pot. 

Yeah. His Dad never would have gone for this.

“There you are, I thought you slipped and fell in the shower.” Munson grinned. 

Billy felt his cheeks burn but tried to play it off by rolling his eyes. He hadn’t taken that long to answer the door. 

“I’m sorry I made you wait, Eddie. I know how you hate standing outside in the cold.”  Munson spoke in the now familiar tone he used whenever he was mimicking Billy. 

He rolled his eyes and shoved Munson's chest as he stepped outside, locking the door behind him. Munson laughed and threw his arm around Billy’s shoulder as they headed over to the still-running van. When he opened the passenger's door, he wasn’t surprised to find that the seat had once again been taken over by stuff. Munson didn’t exactly keep his car spic and span. Empty fast-food bags and discarded coffee cups lay on the ground. The cup holder had been overtaken by roaches that he knew Eddie emptied out to roll a frankenjoint whenever enough had built up. Random articles of clothing could be found on the seat or across the dash. He didn’t care to open up the glove compartment, half convinced a rat might jump out and eat his face. 

Neil would have an aneurysm if he could see the state of this car. 

Billy grabbed the Tupperware blocking his spot prepared to just toss it onto the floor and climb in since that's what Munson usually did, but the older man practically threw himself across the driver's seat to stop him. 

“Woah, woah, easy tiger.” Munson carefully took the container, inspecting it for damages. Once he seemed satisfied, he climbed behind the wheel, placing the container onto the dash. “I spent a lot of time on these bad boys.” 

Billy raised an eyebrow and climbed in, deciding it was better not to ask. The plastic bin was probably full of hand-crafted D&D pieces, and if he showed even the slightest interest Eddie would go on for hours. He knows because he made the mistake of accidentally picking one up when he and Munson had been working on their project for Ms. O’Donnell’s class. If just a glimpse of that conversation was anything like what the inside of Munson's head was like it was becoming less and less of a mystery of why he had been held back twice. 

As he reversed them out of the driveway, Munson fiddled with the radio, forwarding through songs on whatever cassette he currently had playing. Billy had quickly learned that while Munson enjoyed mainstream metal, most of his music tastes were so underground they would never see the inside of a radio station. 

He’s pretty sure that was to be blamed on Gareth since he also knew the two shared cassettes the way kids traded snacks during lunch. 

“So, for our presentation on Monday,” Munson said, finally settling on a song. “I was thinking since you did all the smart people work,” 

He read the textbook. 

“I will take on the burden of doing the talking.” 

Billy rolled his eyes at him. 

Munson looked over, that stupid too wide grin plastered on his face. “Sound good?” 

Billy turned the music up, earning him a laugh as they started driving faster. Long fingers tapping along to the song. 

Harrington lived on the rich side of town, but when the town was Hawkins, and Eddie was driving that wasn’t saying much. They were pulling into Pretty Boy’s driveway before they were halfway through the next song. 

“Can you believe Harrington lives here?” Munson grumbled, turning the car off, and with it the headlights. The only source of light outside came from the porch light of the huge house in front of them. “You know his parents are like never home, right? He’s got this whole place to himself.” Munson snatched the Tupperware off the dash and climbed out. 

Billy did know that. It had been one of Tommy H.’s many talking points about Steve Harrington. In fact, despite the two of them having grown up in the same town together, Billy is certain he knows more about Harrington than Munson could possibly have learned just from going to the same school together. The perks of befriending someone's ex-best friend turned rival. 

There was a buzz of energy surrounding Munson as Billy reached to ring the doorbell. His fingers tapped along the side of the plastic container, as he rocked back and forth on his feet. Munson never was one to sit still, but the jittery energy was making Billy a little uncomfortable. He reached out, taking hold of Munson's wrist. 

Eddie stopped rocking, his fingers paused, as he looked over to meet Billy’s eye. He swallowed the lump in his throat as big brown eyes gave him all their attention, and gently squeezed the boy's wrist in a way he hoped was comforting. The corner of Munson's lip pulled up slightly. 

Double doors pulled open, and they quickly stepped away from each other, Billy shoving his hands into his sweatshirt pocket, immediately fiddling with the dial on the side of the radio as Harrington appeared before them. His eyes fell to Billy first, before shooting a side glance at Munson that Billy nearly missed before Harrington was back to looking at him. 

“Hello, gentlemen.” Harrington gave him a half smile stepping back so they could come inside. Billy took the lead, warm air hitting him as they stepped in from the cold. 

“This a shoes off or on kind of a household Harrington?” Munson asked, pressing his arm against Billy’s as he looked around. 

The question seemed to throw Harrington off as he looked down at his own socked feet. The familiar confused look he always seemed to wear flashed across his face. “Um,” 

“Not a trick question Harrington, on or off?” 

“Yeah, no, uh” Harrington rubbed the back of his neck. “Whatever you want, just if you leave them on, keep your feet off the couch.” 

“Despite what you might have been told, the trailer park is not a barn. I do know how to keep my shoes off the furniture.” 

Harrington pursed his lips, looking like he was forcing himself not to say something back. Billy felt himself leaning forward on his cane, waiting for that spark of King Steve he had only seen a handful of times. “Me and Robin were making snacks in the kitchen.” He mumbled instead, turning to walk further into the house. 

Billy’s shoulders dropped. He decided to leave his shoes on, easier if he needed to escape. Munson seemed to follow his lead, and the two of them trailed behind Harrington through the house and into the biggest kitchen Billy had ever seen. Buckley was standing at the kitchen island, using two hands to pour a bag of popcorn and a box of M&Ms into a bowl. 

“I hate to give the little twerp credit, but Dustin was right about mixing-” Buckley cut herself off when she saw the three of them standing in the doorway. “...hi?” She shot Harrington a look that screamed ‘what the hell dingus?’ 

“I thought I told you.” Harrington walked out of the doorway, closer to Buckley’s betrayed rage, and grabbed a handful of popcorn M&M mix “I invited Hargrove.” 

“I’m his plus one.” Munson clicked his tongue, draping an arm across Billy’s shoulder as he grinned over at Buckley. 

“We get plus ones?” Buckley asked as Harrington stuck a handful of popcorn in his mouth. “I didn’t know we got plus ones. I want a plus one.” 

“I’m your only friend,” Harrington said deadpan. 

Buckley slapped his arm, but Harrington seemed to see it coming, turning his body away from her to protect himself, laughing as her palm connected with his shoulder. 

“You heard the doorbell ring, who did you think was here?” 

“I don’t know, I thought you ordered pizza.” 

“We have been together the entire time you’ve been over. When would I have ordered pizza?” 

“Well excuse me for assuming you loved me, Steven.” 

“I do love you, that doesn’t grant me magical pizza-ordering abilities.” 

Eddie slid his arm off his shoulders and walked into the kitchen, sliding the Tupperware onto the counter. Billy followed behind him standing opposite Harrington and Buckley. Buckley wasted no time grabbing the Tupperware and tugging the lid off. Inside sat several perfectly cut brownies. Without bothering to ask Munson she pulled one out and handed it to Harrington, before taking one out for herself, taking a rather large bite. 

“I’m sorry your boyfriend didn’t tell you we were coming. I’d be pretty annoyed too if someone crashed my date night.” Eddie leaned on the counter. 

“What dates?” Harrington muttered, taking a bite of his own brownie, seeming to deem it safe now that Buckley had swallowed her bite and not dropped dead. 

Billy didn’t know if Munson caught the jibe because, at the same moment, Buckley turned her full attention to them and began waving her hands, back and forth like she was swiping an X into the air.

“No, no, no, no, no. No. Not my boyfriend. Not a date night. Me and Steve are purely platonic. With a capital P. In fact, go ahead and capitalize the rest of the letters while you’re at it.” She shoved another bite of brownie into her mouth as a way to shut herself up. 

“Okay, I think he gets it, Rob.” Harrington huffed a slight blush spreading over his ears.

Billy believed they were about as platonic as rabbits during mating season. In the past month, he has heard the words ‘I love you’ more times than he has in his entire life. Just friends don’t say that to each other. 

Sure, he had heard Max and her little gaggle of friends shout the words at each other when dispensing from their little hangouts at the arcade. And Munson’s inner gang within the hellfire club may have uttered the words a couple of times between inside jokes and Lord of the Ring references. The cheerleaders might blow kisses at each other in the hallway and cackle the words while braiding each other's hair during lunch. Tommy or Jason might have slapped a fellow basketball player on the back and let out an ‘I love you man’ after a nice shot or a joke that got the whole team laughing. 

“You couldn’t even earn your mother's love.”  Something harsh whispered, shaking him from his thoughts. “What makes you think you deserve something as simple as platonic with a capital P.” 

“Yeah…” Eddie spoke, pulling Billy away from the voice in his head. He looked over at the other boy, seeing the way he was looking Buckley up and down like he was trying to communicate something. “I think I get it…” 

Buckley’s face changed as she matched Eddie’s stare. The two of them were seemingly locked in some intense staring contest with one another. Billy looked between them, trying to decipher their body language. It was shitty enough to feel like an outsider when he was with Munson and his friend or Harrington and Buckley. Munson and Buckley weren’t supposed to get along too. 

Buckley was the first one to break the stare, swallowing her mouthful. “These aren’t half bad Munson; I didn’t know you could bake.” She reached for another. 

“Woah, hey, you might want to pace yourself there Robin.” Eddie blocked her hand, spreading his wide musician fingers across the opening of the Tupperware. 

“Are you serious?” She frowned, narrowing her eyes. “You're going to police what I eat? What cause I’m a woman? And I can’t possibly have two desserts in one night, right?” 

“No!” Eddie shook his head, sounding panicked “That is not what I meant! I mean personally, I find women that can eat very attractive- not that women that don’t eat aren't! I mean I love all body types- I mean I would- I would never- cause you know women-” He gestured his hands into the vague shape of a woman’s body. “Women.” He paused, before shaking his head. “That's not what I meant, I just, these brownies.” He gently touched the rim of the container “Are of the special variety if you catch my drift.” 

“These have pot in them?” Harrington asked around a mouthful. 

Robin’s eyes widened “These have pot in them?” She parroted Harrington. 

“Well, uh, given that Billy Boy here can’t smoke.” Eddie moved walking behind Billy to place either hand on his shoulder. “You know because he fought a fire and won.” Harrington and Buckley stared at him, both of them with looks that just screamed they knew the truth. Billy looked away. “And I couldn’t help but notice all the longing stares he gives me every time I do,” Munson's hands squeezed his shoulder as Billy felt his face go bright red. He had not been staring. “I thought I would do something nice for my friend.” 

Munson had made pot brownies for him. 

Munson had made pot brownies for him. 

Munson had made pot brownies for him. 

Billy thinks his mind might have short-circuited. He’s pretty sure the last time someone baked specifically for him it had been his mom on his sixth birthday. And she had burnt it so bad that every year after she had just bought a sheet cake from the grocery market. 

Until she left. 

“Steve, I don't want to get high!” Buckley hissed, as Billy’s eyes fell on the brownies in front of them. He reached out, grabbing one slowly like they might suddenly be snatched from him, and everyone would start laughing revealing this all to be some long con practical joke. 

“You already ate the brownie, Rob.” 

“What do we do? Do we throw it up?” 

“Woah hey no one is throwing up.” 

Billy took a bite of the brownie, his teeth sinking into the chewy goodness. He was tempted to moan. 

“The last time we got high together things didn’t end well Dingus!” 

“We never got high- you know all things considered I would say that night ended pretty well.” 

“Are you serious right now Dingus!” 

Next to him, Munson laughed awkwardly, pulling Billy’s attention away from the brownie in his hand. “Hey Robin, it's fine I promise. I mean hey, look at me. I get high all the time and I’m perfectly fine.” 

Buckley stared at Munson for a solid ten seconds before looking back over at Harrington with a look that could kill. Harrington seemed to try and think of a response to her outrage, before giving up and turning to grab another brownie. 

“Living room?” He asked, not waiting for an answer before heading out of the kitchen. 

Buckley grabbed the bowl of popcorn and followed him “If I become an addict you are paying for my rehab Steve Harrington! One of those fancy places too!” 

Munson grabbed Billy’s elbow before he could follow. “Do you like them?” He asked, looking at the brownie in Billy's hand, over his shoulder.

Billy was glad he didn’t have to look Munson in the eye right now because he recognizes the all too familiar burn of tears threatening to fall, and he was not sure he could handle Munson seeing how weak he was. He lifted the brownie to his mouth taking another bite, as he nodded. 

He loved them. 

****

Harrington had a soft couch. 

Billy had been expecting one of those annoying rich people couches that were made to be looked at but never sat on. 

Instead, Billy felt like he was melting into the cushions. 

Like he was on a cloud. 

“This movie is a lot longer than I remember,” Buckley said from where she was sitting on the floor. 

Seriously, what was wrong with her? Didn’t she know how soft Harrington's couch is? She had to. They were best friends. She probably came over here all the time and the two of them curled up on the couch together. Harrington's arms wrapped around her from behind, as they did what all boys and girls do when they ‘watch a movie’ together. 

“It’s Alfred Hitchcock, what did you expect?” Eddie said. 

Munson had also slid off the couch onto the rug beside Buckley. His back to the floor as he watched the tv upside down, feet still planted onto the cushion beside Billy. He made a face trying not to think about the look the two shared in the kitchen. 

If Harrington wasn’t going to make Buckley, his girlfriend it would make sense for Munson to try to. The two of them had more in common. They were both loud and energetic and did theater and liked shitty old movies. Of course, Munson would slide closer to her. 

“I don’t like this one,” Harrington grumbled next to him, still seated on the couch. 

Buckley looked over her shoulder. “How could you not like Rear Window! It's a classic!” 

“I don’t see how it’s any of Jeff or Lisa’s business what people are doing in their apartments.” 

“They are solving a murder, Dingus,” Buckley said, rolling her eyes.

“By invading people's privacy?” 

Buckley turned all the way around, so she was kneeling in front of Harrington. Billy felt his face twist into a scowl. 

“It’s not like he was doing it to be weird.” 

“Tell that to the dancer.” 

Buckley’s face went a shade of red. “Okay fine that was a little creepy.” 

Billy wanted to point out that it was pretty creepy the way they were watching ‘Miss Lonelyhearts’ as well but his tongue felt heavy in his mouth. 

The couch was really soft. 

“The only thing suspicious Lars did was have a curtain when no one else seems to,” Harrington said, clearly upset. He crossed his arms, pouting. 

“...In all fairness to Mr. Hitchcock,” Munson said, pushing himself up on his elbows. “It is just like a cop to invade your privacy.” 

“They are reporters, not cops.” Buckley sighed, pulling the bowl of popcorn off the couch and into her lap. She started to pick out the M&Ms. 

“Tomato, Tomato.”

“A huge point of the movie is that the cops don’t believe them, so they won’t help,” Buckley said, her passion for shitty cult classics clearly killing her buzz. 

“That also sounds like cops.” Munson sang, lowering himself back down to the floor. 

Buckley swatted Munson’s leg. Beside him, Harrington looked over his shoulder towards the sliding glass doors that lead into the fancy pool Billy was pretending he hadn’t noticed sitting in the backyard. It had been forever since he swam. When he first caught a glimpse of the pool, he expected it to send him into a panic. Like the first time, he saw the public pool after coming home. 

Maybe it was the weed.

But all Billy really wanted to do was go swimming. 

He missed the water. 

“Besides.” Buckley turned back to the screen. “It's just a movie.”

“Yeah Harrington.” Munson teased. “Where is your suspension of disbelief? It's not like someone's going to take pictures through your window, thinking you murdered someone.” 

Harrington stood up. “I’m gonna order us pizza.” 

“Thank you!” Buckley yelled over her shoulder as Harrington walked out of the room. She leaned forward, over the bowl of popcorn eyes glued to the screen. “This part is good.” 

“Is there a bathroom in this mansion or?” Munson asked, rolling onto his stomach. 

“Down the hall,” Buckley said, waving in a vague direction, as the most action that had happened the entire movie went on. 

“Thanks,” Munson said walking off in the same direction Harrington had just left in. Billy frowned watching him go. He didn’t want to be left alone with Buckley. 

Would it be weird if he followed Munson into the bathroom? 

It would be weird. 

He shifted in his seat looking over at Buckley who was sitting watching as the murderer was blinded by a camera flash. 

Apparently feeling his eyes on her, Buckley turned around. 

Shit. 

“Did you want the popcorn?” She asked holding the bowl out to him. 

He hesitated. That would be a good excuse for getting caught staring. 

Buckley took his silence as a yes and moved to push herself up on the couch, so she was sitting next to him, popcorn bowl sitting between them. Billy awkwardly pushed himself up, so he was fully sitting instead of slumping like he had been. Every movement he had felt like he was going at a snail's pace.

Now he remembered why everyone got their shit from Munson. 

“I’m sorry I yelled at you.” 

Billy looked over. Buckley was still staring at the screen. He would have thought he imagined her speaking but just as he was about to grab a handful of popcorn before he could get caught staring again, she spoke. “I know it's not an excuse, but I was upset over just... This stupid thing with a girl at school. She… it's not important." Buckley said playing with her hands as she spoke. "I guess you were just an easy target for my anger at that moment.” 

Yeah, Billy knew all about getting angry at easy targets. 

“I spent so much of my junior year hating you.” She sighed “because you didn’t live up to some fantasy, I made in my head… I don’t know.” 

Oh. 

Billy wonders if Harrington knows that his little "not" girlfriend used to have a crush on him. 

“My point is.” Buckley continued. “You aren’t the person I had hoped you’d be when you moved here. But you also aren’t the person I thought you were, and I shouldn't have snapped at you.”

No one had ever apologized to Billy before. Usually, he was the one doing the apologizing. Typically, with the threat of expulsion or a beating hanging over his head when he did. He wasn’t exactly sure how to act in this situation. He had the overwhelming urge to give her $5.

Instead, he held out his hand to her. Buckley laughed and took it, giving his hand one firm shake. “Friends?” 

He nodded. 

Friends. 

She released his hand and glanced in the direction Harrington and Eddie had gone off in. “I should probably go see what's taking Steve so long. Last time Dingus ordered pizza he flirted with the girl on the phone for thirty minutes before I made him hang up.” 

“Holy shit is that a pool!?” Munson’s voice suddenly echoed through the space, followed by a soft "thump" as he bumped into the glass.

“It’s not open,” Harrington said. 

Billy looked over his shoulder to see the two standing together. Eddie pressed up against the glass door, looking out at the pool like a kid in a candy shop. “Looks open to me.” 

“Well, it’s not.” 

“Oh, come on Harrington, we have all heard Hagen brag about King Steve's heated pool.” 

“Heaters broken.” 

“I can see the steam coming off the water.” 

“When is the pizza gonna get here?” Robin interrupted them. 

Harrington looked over, as Munson fiddled with the lock on the handle. “What? Oh, shit yeah, I forgot about the pizza.” 

“You forgot to order the pizza? How many brownies did you eat again?” 

“Ha-ha, where do you want me to order from? Luigi's or Margherita Mama's?” 

“Whichever.” Buckley shrugged. 

Harrington grabbed the back of Munson's shirt, pulling him away from the door as he slowly started to slide the glass open. 

“Aw come on.” Eddie groaned but let himself get dragged into the living room. He dropped down onto the couch, laying back so his head was on Billy’s lap, knees thrown over the armrest. The scent of weed came off of him in waves. He had definitely smoked in Harrington's bathroom. “You’re no fun, Harrington.” 

“Where am I ordering pizza from?” 

The three of them shrugged, no one giving a definitive answer. Pizza was pizza. 

Harrington rolled his eyes and reached into his pocket “I’m just gonna flip a coin.” He pulled out a dime and balanced it on his thumb. “And before anyone says anything, Dustin has already warned me about the dangers of making decisions this way. I know all about the parallel universe theory.” 

Buckley burst into laughter. “No one was going to warn you that flipping a coin would open up a parallel universe.” 

Munson raised his hand. “I was, but as long as Harrington accepts the risks.” He laughed, and something in the way it bubbled out of him, easy and carefree and a little unhinged, because it was Munson after all, had Billy laughing as well. 

The sound startled him at first. It had been so long since anything close to a laugh had come out of him. But it was like once he started, he couldn’t stop. The whole situation was ridiculous. Here was getting high with King Fucking Harrington, Eddie the Freak Munson, and Buckley the Band Geek, contemplating the logistics flipping a coin has on opening a wormhole. All while knowing full well a world full of monsters existed. 

He dropped his head backward, his side beginning to hurt as he continued to laugh. It took him a moment to realize he was not the only one. Munson’s shoulders shook against his legs, Buckley was clapping her hands together, no sound coming out. Harrington stood in the middle of the three of them, arms crossed, as he tried and failed to look annoyed. 

***

“I might not have the authority to say this.” Buckley spoke, holding her hand under her chin “But this pizza is better than sex.” 

“I am the authority on the matter,” Harrington said, reaching for another slice. “And I promise you it is not.” 

Billy took another bite. It really has been too long because he was leaning towards agreeing with Buckley on the matter. 

“We get it Harrington you’ve had a lot of sex. Let Buckley enjoy her pizza.” Munson said tilting his head back, the tip of the pizza dangling above him, cheese sliding off the crust towards his waiting mouth. 

“Oh, come on Munson. Even your weird D&D sex has to be better than pizza.” 

“I don’t have weird D&D sex.” Munson huffed, tilting his head down to look at Harrington just in time for a piece of pepperoni to fall and land on his cheek. 

That sent Buckley into a fit of giggles. 

“Right, sorry.” Harrington laughed “I meant your totally cool not at all weird, wizard sex.” 

“Okay well first of all my character is a bard. So that's not even like an accurate way to make fun of me.” Eddie took a rather aggressive bite of his pizza, his mouth immediately falling open as he tried to blow on the too-hot mouthful of cheese. 

Harrington was clearly trying not to laugh. “Sorry, sorry. Your totally cool bard sex.” 

“You know a bard is basically just an old-timey musician, right? Chicks love people in bands.”

Billy was tempted to kick Munson for speaking with his mouth full. 

“That's true.” Buckley laughed, pointing at Eddie. “I mean I’m in band and girls are just throwing themselves at me.” 

She and Harrington seemed to think that was the funniest joke in the world. 

Their brownies must have been stronger than his. 

“There isn’t any weird sex going on,” Munson said, clearly annoyed. 

Harrington nodded, still laughing. “You're right I’m sorry. Your worse than pizza sex is very normal.” 

“I’m not having any sex, Harrington.” Munson snapped. 

The smile wiped clean off of Harrington's face. His and Buckley's laughter came to an abrupt halt as everyone looked over at Munson who was continuing to angrily eat his pizza. 

“... But like… you have had sex?” Harrington said slowly. 

Munson made a face and tore into the crust of his pizza. 

“But… you’re twenty…” 

“Believe it or not I am well aware of how old I am.” 

“Your age starts with a two.” Harrington continued anyway. Billy had to admit he was feeling pretty in shock himself. The chicks in Hawkins were a pretty easy lay. And despite his reputation, Eddie wasn’t a bad-looking dude. Plus, he had a point about girls wanting to fuck guys in bands. And because of all that guitar playing his arms were pretty shredded. It didn’t make sense for him to be a virgin. 

Not at twenty. 

“I’ve done stuff.” Munson huffed after several moments of silence. 

“I… I think it’s sweet.” Buckley said, looking like she was having an absolute crisis. “I mean not everyone has to lose their virginity by sixteen. I mean I’m 17 and I’ve only kissed like one guy and… it was horrible, and I mean I’m only three years away from being twenty, so I’ll probably be a- a virgin too.” 

“You’re not going to be a virgin at 20 Buckley, you're hot,” Munson mumbled. 

Munson was hot and he was a virgin at 20. 

Billy made a face. 

Munson was hot? 

He must be getting secondhand high merely from sitting next to the other boy. 

Harrington cleared his throat “You’re graduating this year Munson, right?” 

“That's the plan but uh, that was also the plan two years ago so…” Munson shrugged. 

Billy awkwardly reached over to rub Buckley's back, seeing she was clearly still freaking out over the concept of being a 20-year-old virgin. He was tempted to make a joke about how his dick no longer worked, to try and comfort her. 

God, he was high. 

“Alright, so that’s” Steve held out his hand and started counting on his fingers “February, March, April, May, June- five months. We can get you laid in five months.”  

“What?” Munson frowned. 

Billy’s hand stopped mid-circle in the middle of Buckley's back, turning his head towards Harrington.

“Yeah. I mean I’ve got more ladies than I know what to do with. Might as well spread the wealth. And Hargrove.” He held his hand out to Billy. “He also knows how to get the ladies. Between the two of us, you’re bound to get laid.” 

Munson looked over at Billy. He couldn’t explain the sinking feeling in his stomach, or why he wanted to punch Harrington at the mere suggestion of helping Munson get laid. He’d played wingman to plenty of guys in the past. He wasn’t one to get jealous over sloppy seconds or ruin a friendship over some pussy. And Munson deserved to get his dick wet. Besides, it's not like he was going to be stealing any girls from Billy. Not when he couldn’t even get it up. 

He still felt like throwing up for some reason. 

Probably because he hadn’t entertained the idea of flirting with someone since he made plans to fuck Karen Wheeler in a motel room. 

It was fine. He could teach Munson how to flirt. After all, what were the chances of the upside-down also ruining his date night? 

Billy ignored the sinking feeling and nodded. 

“Okay, yeah sure,” Munson mumbled, turning away. “And I mean hey, I could always help you lose your V card before you turn 20 Buckley.” 

“Not even if we were trapped alone in the upside down together Munson.” 

“In the where?” 

“The-” Buckley's eyes widened. “Uh… I don’t know what I said. I’m really high.” 

“Mm.” That seemed like enough reasoning to Munson. 

“Also, my curfew is at 11:30 so, Steve?” She started to stand up. 

Harrington groaned. “Can’t you just spend the night?” 

“Oh yeah totally. As long as you are okay with my dad showing up and beating you up when he realizes I’m here alone. With three random dudes.” 

Billy laughed gesturing his hands out to Harrington in a ‘see? You dick, I had every right to beat you up.’ kind of way. 

“Okay, I get it,” Harrington mumbled standing. “Are you two staying?” 

“I’m too fucked up to drive.” Munson said, he looked over at Billy “Unless you need to go home then I am a-okay to drive.” 

Billy rolled his eyes and shook his head. Neil and Susan wouldn’t be back till noon. He didn’t have anywhere to be. 

Munson slapped his hands down on his knees. “Welp, that's settled then. Where are your guest rooms?” 

“Rooms? Where do you think you are The Ritz? I have one guest room upstairs, third room on the left. One of you can stay in my room at the end of the hall. I'll take the couch.” 

“Well, aren't you a gracious host.” 

Harrington rolled his eyes and nudged Buckley to follow him out of the room. The two left bickering quietly with each other. Munson stayed on the floor picking pepperoni off the leftover pizza and piling it up in the corner of the box. 

“Billy?” 

He looked over, the sinking feeling from earlier still not quite gone. 

“There is something really important I need to tell you.” 

Billy nodded slowly, leaning closer, giving Munson his full attention. 

“It’s just… it’s been bothering me and I’m not sure how you’re going to react.” 

He frowned and reached his hand out, taking Munson's wrist like he had earlier that night, giving it a small squeeze. He couldn’t think of anything Munson could say that would have him reacting badly. Hell, the guy had admitted he never had sex and Billy didn’t even think he was a little bit pathetic. In fact, if he was being completely honest, he felt kind of jealous. 

1985 Billy would have beat 1986 Billy the fuck up. 

Munson clapped his own hand over Billy’s taking a deep breath.

“I really want to rob this place.” He whispered. “I mean…” He shook his head, pulling his hands back from Billy. “I’m probably just really high. We should uh… can you get up the stairs with your…” he motioned to the cane resting on the floor halfway rolled under the couch. 

Billy nodded, trying not to frown at the feeling that Eddie wasn’t telling him something. 

Chapter Text

Before Hawkins Billy had never met anyone whose family had a guest room. Hell, when it came to his friends most of them barely had enough space for everyone who lived in the house, never mind a room reserved for hypothetical guests. The concept of anything outside of a plot device for tv shows never even crossed his mind. 

Harrington's guest bedroom looked like something pulled directly out of a magazine. Decent enough to look at but not made for someone to actually live in. For one the bed was far too stiff, everything tucked in neatly, pillows piled high like the blanket was never meant to be pulled back and used. The curtains were too thin, letting moonlight leak in, casting the room in a soft glow that was just a little too bright to sleep in. The pillowcases were scratchy with tiny decorations sewn into them that poked at the back of his head. The clock on the wall loomed over him and even though Billy was certain it hadn’t been ticking when he first entered the room with every passing hour, he swore the clock grew louder. 

Billy felt ready to crawl out of his skin. Every brush of fabric against him felt like a personal offense. No matter how much he tossed and turned his hip burned, demanding relief. Flashes of light burned behind his eyes as the imaginary ticking of a clock drove him up the wall. 

He wanted a brownie. 

As quietly as he could Billy slipped out from beneath the covers. Even through his socks, he could feel how cold the hardwood floor was. He grabbed the walkie he’d stashed on the nightstand and put it back in his pocket, ignoring the cane resting at the foot of the bed. He didn’t need to wake up the whole house. 

Slowly Billy opened the door, peaking out into the hallway. Someone had left a light on downstairs, but other than that the house was still. He stepped out, thankful that the shag carpet softened his steps. He held his breath nearly the whole way down to the kitchen. 

Billy knew that Harrington said he’d sleep on the couch, and he’d seen the light on, but somehow none of that prepared him to find the older boy standing in the kitchen making himself a drink. A nail-clad baseball bat Billy wished he didn’t recognize resting against his hip. He considered slowly backing out of the room before Harrington noticed him when the walkie in his pocket let out a random static sound. 

In the blink of an eye, Harrington had whipped around his glass shattering on the counter as he faced Billy, bat raised ready to swing as his eyes frantically searched for the threat. Billy stumbled backward until he hit the wall, arms raised. 

“Shit,” Harrington said when he registered that the threat was only Billy. And they both knew any repeat of the fight they’d had in the Byers kitchen wouldn’t go in Billy’s favor now. He slowly lowered his arms looking from Billy to his weapon “Shit.” The drink he dropped pooled at the edge of the counter dripping bourbon and glass onto the floor. “Shit!” 

Harrington dropped the bat no doubt denting the floor as he rushed to grab the paper towel roll sitting on the counter, looping sheet after sheet around his hand. 

“Sorry man I didn’t mean to- I guess I didn’t realize that it was already morning or-” He looked at the clock “It-its 4 am why are you awake?” 

Billy could ask him the same thing. Instead, he reentered the kitchen grabbing the trash can from under the sink and carrying it over toward the mess. 

“No, you, you don’t have to do that man,” Harrington said, pushing away the fanciest-looking decanter Billy had ever seen. He wouldn’t be surprised if it was real crystal. 

Harrington seemed to notice him noticing the bottle. “I just uh, you know I doubt there is any real liquor left in here. Me and Tommy-” he trailed off for a second, “H. we used to refill this thing with iced tea all the time. Carol, she was always able to match the color like perfectly. It was insane, I mean she saved our asses more than once.” 

Billy had partied with Tommy and Carol; he had seen them replace half the parents of Hawkins liquor with scary accuracy. 

“Couldn’t sleep?” Harrington asked, picking at the broken glass, and dropping it into the trash next to him. 

He shrugged, grabbing another few sheets of paper towels from the roll. He didn’t know how Harrington wasn’t more freaked out. If there was one thing Billy never, did it was steal his dad’s alcohol. And breaking a glass while stealing said alcohol, well he would have taken that bat and bashed himself in the head rather than learn that lesson. 

“Yeah.” Harrington muttered. “I could barely sleep the first couple weeks after learning about-” He made vague gestures at the space around him, hand closing around a fistful of glass in his left hand. “Shit.” He mumbled opening his palm over the trash and letting the shards fall. He picked out a few invisible pieces from his hand, but none seemed deep enough to draw blood. “I always felt kind of guilty about that, you know? I mean, I was the last one to find out. I was barely there for any of it. But I was the one having trouble sleeping? It just never made sense to me. Will, I mean obviously Will would have trouble and- and Ms. Byers!” He wiped his nose with the back of his hand, before gesturing again. “Johnathan! I mean they held a funeral. Nancy. Fuck, Nancy, man, she, she lost her best friend. And I mean not like you know how me and Tommy stopped talking or whatever- but Barb-” He swallowed glancing towards the living room. “I mean in my- in my pool- if I haven’t been such a douche-” 

It was a lot of information to take in. 

Billy vaguely recognized the name Barb from some scandal in the paper, back when he first moved here. Something about her drinking poisoned water. No one had ever mentioned her being linked to the upside down, but he supposed he should go ahead and link every tragedy in this town to that hellscape.

Harrington picked up the trash putting the bin back in its rightful place under the counter. 

“Did you want coffee or something?” Harrington continued talking. The whole rambling thing must have been a quirk he picked up from Buckley because Billy was sure he never used to talk this much in school. 

He shook his head, the last thing he needed right now was caffeine. He still felt the urge to crawl out of his skin and if he drank coffee, he might just grab a knife out of the drawer and actually attempt it. 

“Do you want to watch a movie?” Harrington offered, seeming unsure of what to do with himself when his guest wouldn’t let him play host properly. “I uh- I brought Fast Times. You know um in case we got through all of Robin's movies.” 

Billy still didn’t get what Harrington's fascination with Fast Times was. For all his bad jokes and age-inappropriate friends and dumb questions, he was still King Steve. Billy hated to admit it, but Steve was objectively good-looking. He wasn’t just Indiana pretty. He could get any girl in this town. And sure, they might not be as hot as Phoebe Cates, but sex was sex. It’s not like Billy always found the girls he fucked attractive. In fact, most of the time he preferred not to look at them too closely, it was better to just let his imagination wander. And if Harrington were truly sick of the girls here, he could leave if he wanted to. Go off and court California 10s into his bed. 

Regardless of why Harrington felt dead set on watching this film until his eyes bled, Billy noticed the slight waiver in his facial expression. Like he was expecting to be mocked when he didn’t respond fast even. So, despite knowing the movie line for line at this point he found himself nodding. His stomach twisted in a way he didn’t understand when Harrington’s face shifted into a grin. 

“Cool,” he said, glancing towards the bat on the floor, before seeming to change his mind and turn towards the living room instead. “I’ll set it up, you can just relax on the couch.” 

Chapter Text

“What is Val-en-tine?” El asked, squinting down at one of the many flyers left on the cafeteria table advertising the Valentine’s Day fundraiser the cheer squad was hosting. For only $1 you could make your sweetheart's day by sending them a rose during class or for $2 you could embarrass your friends by including a singing telegram. 

They didn’t do shit like that back in California. 

Last year Billy had received no less than 29 flowers, six of which included enduring Tammy Thompson singing her little heart out. He’s convinced she sent at least three of them herself. 

The only good thing that had come out of carrying around a ridiculous amount of flowers all day was that his dad forgot to get Susan anything and Billy had been able to swoop into the rescue. That move had earned him 2 weeks of doing whatever the hell he wanted. 
That was until March had rolled around and Max complained about him not driving her to the arcade before basketball practice. 

At least this year he wouldn’t have to worry about getting any flowers. 

“You don’t know what Valentine’s Day is?” Gareth asked around a mouthful of food. 

“They don’t have Valentine’s Day in Sweden!” Dustin interrupted before El could say anything, immediately defensive over his friend. 

“They don’t?” Grant looked up from his lunch, bottom lip jutted out in a hurt little pout. “I thought the Swedish were a loving people.” 

Max rolled her eyes. “It’s just a holiday where people buy each other chocolate and flowers and teddy bears to show off they are in a relationship. It’s stupid.” 

“Cheer squad does it every year,” Eddie said poking the paper in El’s hand. “Pays for their costumes.” 

“Uniforms.” Lucas corrected. 

Ed ignored him. “Pretty sure last year our resident bad boy Billy Hargrove paid for the cheer uniforms all on his own. How many flowers did you get again? I saw you throw away at least five before third period.” 

Billy shrugged, flipping the collar of his jacket up in a mock ‘cool guy’ move that earned him an amused smile. 

“Ugh gag me with a spoon,” Max said, sticking her tongue out in disgust. 

“You’re just jealous cause no one ever got you a flower.” Gareth teased Eddie.

“You’ve never gotten a flower either.” Eddie flicked him. 

“Not true!” Gareth laughed. “Grant bought me a flower last year.” He said matter of factly, fluttering his eyelashes in fake interest at the boy across from him. 

Grant blew him a kiss that Gareth dramatically pretended to catch and put into his pocket. 

“Did I miss something?” Jeff laughed at his friend's antics. 

“When he was trying to make that girl from band jealous,” Grant explained. 

“It worked too. I got a date.” 

“Yeah, one date, then you scared her off with your dead bug collection.” Eddie snorted. 

“You said my moths were cool!” Gareth frowned, clearly offended. 

“They let you buy another boy a rose?” Will asked so softly Billy was surprised he caught it. He was even more surprised when Eddie turned to acknowledge the question. 

“They don’t care what you write or who you send it to. As long as they get their dollar, you don’t even have to sign your name.” 

“I still do not understand.” El interrupted. “Will we do Val-en-tine?” She turned to ask Mike; her eyebrows knitted together, still holding the flier tightly in one hand. 

Mike looked like a deer caught in headlights. Billy was glad he wasn’t sitting closer to him, or he might have just hit him for hesitating. He better give El the best Valentine’s Day any 14-year-old girl could dream of. 

“Yeah! Yeah of course.” Mike finally blurted out. “I mean it's a Friday... but I don't know how late my parents will let me stay out. Plus, you know I don’t have a lot of money so, maybe we should just stay in.” 

“Nice Mike,” Max said sarcastically.

“What!? You just said you think it's a dumb holiday!” He yelled at her. 

Yeah, he thought again, Mike was really lucky Billy wasn’t sitting next to him. 

“I do but that’s not the point.” she snapped back. 

“Hey!” Eddie yelled, slapping his hand down on the table, startling everyone. He waited until all eyes were on him to start talking again. He pointed a finger at Max “To be fair to Mike Red, that is confusing.” He slid his eyes over to Lucas. “Good luck.” He turned his attention over to Mike, before seeming to change his mind and looking at El instead. “He’s kidding Jane, Mike has a whole big night plan. Doesn’t he boys?” 

“Huge night.” Jeff agreed. 

“Yeah,” Grant said. “So romantic.” 

Mike looked ready to melt into the floor. 

“He has a great night planned Jane,” Will said reassuringly. 

The rest of lunch carried on like it normally would have. Munson had canceled this week's game night because Jeff had gotten a job at the local record store and his first day was Thursday. Gareth and Eddie were already demanding that he let them use his employee discount to expand their tape collection. Grant and Dustin got into another heated debate about Paladins or something, Billy wasn’t paying much attention. El had moved over to sit next to Max and the two had their heads bowed together whispering in hushed tones. Lucas, Mike, and Will were across the table in a huddle of their own. 

Billy looked back at the clock hanging on the wall. It had run five minutes slow since he arrived in Hawkins. So even though it said there were ten minutes left he knew there were only five. Enough time to sneak off to his next class before the hallways got too crowded. 

“See you later?” Eddie asked as Billy started to stand. 

He nodded. Gareth looked ready to roll his eyes at Eddie but held up a hand, nodding bye to him as well before turning back to Jeff. 

Billy headed out into the hallway, wishing he had his car so he could ditch math. 

“Hi, Billy.” He heard a soft-spoken voice pipe up behind him. 

Confused, he turned around, only to see Chrissy Cunningham sitting alone at the booth the cheerleaders had set up. The other two girls that had been standing out here when lunch started must have left to get something to eat. 

He gave a small wave. Chrissy had always been nice if not a bit of a pushover. She deserved better than Jason that’s for sure, though she seemed to think the sun shines out of his ass. She wasn’t his type but he’s sure that if she'd been single Harrington would have tried to date her. 

“Do you want to buy a flower?’ She asked, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear. 

His eyes flickered over to the cafeteria doors, looking inside and over toward the Hell Fire clubs table. From here he could still see Max and El's foreheads pressed together as shoulders shook with laughter. 

He reached into his back pocket and stepped towards the table pulling out a dollar. He handed it out to Chrissy who took it smiling as she grabbed the cash box. 

“You can write your note on one of the red cards” She pointed at the two piles of cards on the table, one red and one pink, each with a cartoonish heart of the opposite color drawn on the front. “Then just drop it in there.” She pointed to another cash box, this one blue with a slit cut out of the top. 

He pulled a card off the pile over to him and grabbed a pen out of the plastic cup sitting in the middle of the table. 

Under the ‘To:’ section he wrote Jane Hopper. 

It was still weird to him that the super-powered girl who saved his life was adopted by the same cop that gave him a $50 speeding ticket his first week in town. 

Then again it was still weird to him that she had superpowers… so. 

“I’m sorry I never greeted you when you came back,” Chrissy said, interrupting his train of thought. 

He never expected anything from Chrissy Cunningham. They weren’t exactly friends. He saw her at games and parties. He’d driven her home once when Jason had passed out on Asshole Andy’s floor. But that was it. 

“I meant to, I just um…” She trailed off wringing her hands together nervously. “You look… like you’re doing better.” She was clearly trying to pick her words carefully. 

He almost felt bad for her. 

Billy closed the card, deciding not to leave a message. El could assume the rose was from Mike for all he cared and dropped it into the cash box. 

“Thank you for supporting the cheer squad,” Chrissy said, still wringing her hands together. 

He was about to drop the pen back into the cup when he got an idea. He pulled out his wallet again, dropping two more dollars on the table.

“Oh!” She seemed surprised, then smiled a little at him. “I should have known that Billy Hargrove would be wooing more than one girl.” She picked up the cash “Is this for two roses,” He shook his head “Or a telegram” He nodded. “Telegram got it. Just use the pink card.”

He grabbed a pink card and slid it away from Chrissy, not that she was looking, but better to be safe, she wouldn’t understand his little plan. Munson wanted to make fun of him for getting some many flowers last year, he could at least offer him a taste. 

He quickly scribbled Eddie Munson 🖤 and dropped the card in the box just in time for the bell to ring.

Chapter Text

Billy nearly choked on his coffee, the hot liquid shooting up and burning his nostrils as it blew out his nose. Max stood blushing in the kitchen doorway, looking like a tomato. She was wearing an ankle-length red dress, he’s pretty sure her grandma got her for her birthday last year in another attempt to make Max act more girly. Paired with white sneakers, which wasn’t surprising since he’s pretty sure Max doesn’t own another type of shoe. 

“You’re such an ass,” she said, turning and running back out of the room. 

He let out a long sigh. Shit. 

How was he supposed to know it wasn’t a joke? In all the time he’d known Max she had never once put on a dress. Not even at Neil and Susan’s wedding. She bit anyone that came near her with the bridesmaid dress her mom had picked out. Neil still had the teeth marks by his thumb to prove it. Was he just supposed to assume that one random Friday morning she had suddenly discovered she was a girl? 

He got up coffee mug abandoned on the table, and walked to Max’s room, knocking on the door. When he heard angry grunts and huffs coming from inside. 

“Go away, Billy!” 

He leaned forward thunking his head against the door. The bus was going to be here any minute, they did not have time for this. Couldn’t Max have an identity crisis on the weekend like a normal person?

He knocked again and in response, Max turned on her radio blaring Kate Bush. 

Annoyed, Billy tried the doorknob, surprised to find it wasn’t locked. He hesitated to push it open, hand still on the knob holding the latch open, in case Max decided to wise up and lock him out.

Taking another deep breath, he closed his eyes and pushed the door. 

Please don’t be naked, please don’t be naked, please don’t be naked. 

“What part of go away do you not understand?” Max huffed. 

He slowly peeked his eyes open. Max was standing in front of her mirror frowning at the reflection, her shoes kicked off and discarded in the middle of the floor. 

“Is it really that bad?” 

He clicked his tongue, making a face he knew she could see in the mirror. It kind of was. The dress was frumpy with no real shape, and it clashed with her hair. It might have worked if she had any kind of confidence in the thing, but it was clear she hated the very idea of wearing a dress, just adding to the overall horribleness of it. 

Billy walked into the room, sitting on the side of her bed waiting for an explanation. Clearly, she was going through something. Which was annoying. But he was still trying to be a better person and all that shit. 

She turned around to look at him rolling her eyes. “I still think Valentine’s Day is stupid.” 

Shit was it the 14th already? 

He had meant to look forward to it, but somewhere between having a math test and Buckley accidentally stocking the R Films in the V section, and the V films in the R section he'd lost track of the days. 

“After you guys told El what Valentine’s Day was, she went home and made Hopper play all the old romance movies he has in his cabin. Which I guess is a lot.” She flopped down backward on the bed next to him, arms hanging over her head. “She got all excited and wanted to dress up, and I tried to explain to her that it’s not like that in real life. But she was so excited, so I told her I would do it with her. Which is so stupid because it’s not like Mike and Lucas don’t see us every day anyway!” She looked over at him. 

He nodded. 

This right here is why he never got a girlfriend. 

“So, I can’t not dress up because I promised El, but I look shitty in everything I put on.” She went right back to complaining. “You’ll just have to go to school without me. Tell mom I have…the plague.” 

Yeah, sure that would go over well. 

He stood up and walked over to her closet. She had plenty of bright clothes left over from California, even though she had mostly been wearing plain colored t-shirts and jeans since summer ended. Like she was trying to blend into the wall. 

Outside he could hear the bus pull up, the driver giving three long honks to warn them they better get their butts outside or they were walking to school. 

Billy grabbed a pink shirt and a pair of light-washed jeans tossing them next to Max on the bed. There pink was a Valentine’s Day color. Easy fix. 

“Go without me.” She huffed at him ignoring the outfit he had thrown at her. 

Billy frowned; they didn't have time for this. He walked over and grabbed her hands trying to pull her up. Max remained a dead weight on the bed, refusing to move. After struggling for a few moments, he let go, watching as she flopped back down onto the mattress 

Annoyed he stomped out of the room, hearing the bus pull away as he made his way down the hall to his own bedroom. He pulled open the drawer on his bedside table, the magazine he’d once stashed there replaced with empty pain medication and self-help books prescribed by Doctor Owens. And the walkie Max hadn’t yet taken back from him after his night at Harringtons. 

He knew Harrington kept one of these in his car because at the end of every shift without fail Henderson would radio in demanding Steve’s full attention now that he was out of work. The kid really needed a girlfriend that didn’t live in fucking Utah. 

Pressing the call button Billy held it up to his mouth and- nothing came out. Every stupid complaint he had died on his tongue. 

What was wrong with him? 

He used to need to be the loudest person in the room. He could talk his way in or out of any situation. He used to love talking. Probably more than even Buckley did. 

And now he couldn’t choke out a few words? 

Why did this keep happening? 

Billy took a shaky breath and tried again. His grip on the walkie tightened as his hands began to shake. He needed to calm the fuck down. 

It’s not like he had to face the mind flayer again. 

He needed to say hello. 

He let go of the button.

Dropping his head into his hand Billy was ready to throw the walkie across the room. This was so stupid. He was so stupid. Why couldn’t he just talk? Why was this where his body drew the line? He knew no one cared about him, long before the mind flayer took over. That never stopped him before. So why now did the words get stuck in his throat? 

“Hello?” Harrington's confused voice spoke.

He stared down at the walkie, there was no point in pressing the call button again. He knew what would happen. 

“Dustin man I swear if this is you. What do I keep telling you about the battery?” 

Billy sat listening to Harrington’s voice. He wondered what would have happened if Harrington hadn’t been trapped inside a secret Russian base. If he’d been playing babysitter that week like he always complains about. 

Would he have tried to help him? 

“Hello?” Steve repeated. There was a long pause as Billy mouthed the word to himself trying, hoping for the right sounds to pass his lips. “Billy?” 

The smallest laugh escaped him. He’d watched Harrington count to ten using his fingers but this he figured out. 

“Do you need a ride to school?” Harrington tried, this time not waiting for an answer. “You know what, I don't hear anyone dying in the background, so I’m gonna assume you need a ride to school. I’ll be there soon.” 

Billy pressed the walkie to his forehead his other hand reached up to grip the Virgin Mary pendant hanging around his neck. Maybe he’d get through the day after all. 

He stayed like that until he heard knocking. Ignoring the depressing music emanating from Max’s room as he headed to the front door. He wasn’t even surprised to find Buckley standing on the porch next to Harrington. 

“He-” Billy didn’t stop for pleasantries, just turning to march back to Max’s room leaving the door open behind him. They must have figured something was up because he heard footsteps following him as he knocked on Max’s door loud enough to be heard over the music. 

Steve and Robin had caught up to him by the time he heard Max’s heavy footsteps marching over to the door. He took a step back and she threw it open with more force than necessary. 

Of course, she was still wearing the dress.

“Arrgh!” She made a disgruntled sound at him. 

“Urhh!” He made a sound right back. 

“Oh wow,” Harrington said unhelpfully. 

Max’s eyes flickered over his shoulder. “What the hell Billy!?” She went to slam the door, but he reached his hand out stopping it, the two pushing against each other. “I told you I wasn’t going to school!” 

“Woah hey!” Harrington cut in.” Max… you look…" The fluffy hair bastard hesitated. 

“Steve, I swear to god if you finish that sentence, I will tell everyone you use Faberge organics.” 

For a moment Billy forgot he was fighting Max to keep the door open and looked back over his shoulder. He had just enough time to check out Harrington's hair- the other boy muttering something about killing Henderson- before Max managed to get the door closed, almost slamming his hand in the process. 

“Boys are so dumb.” Robin groaned. “Go.” She told them pushing past Billy and slipping into Max’s room. 

Billy flipped off the closed door before turning back to Harrington. He raised an eyebrow, lip quirked up slightly. 

Faberge organics?

“Not a word.” Harrington threatened. 

He mimicked zipping his lips and tossed the key over his shoulder. 

Harrington rolled his eyes and started to look around. “Never been inside your house.” 

And just like that Billy was thinking about how much smaller this house was than Harrington’s. How none of the rooms looked magazine worthy. How they didn’t even have a guest bath never mind a guest room. 

“It’s nice,” Steve said. “I like the shells by the door. Are those from California?” 

Billy nodded slowly. 

“Cool.” Steve nodded before they fell into an awkward silence. After a few moments of standing around, both of them casually glancing over at Max’s door, willing the girls out, Harrington spoke up again. “So, where’s your room?” 

About thirty jokes came to mind about how it sounded like Harrington was flirting with him. His stomach felt like it was twisting into knots in a way he didn’t understand. It must be the frustration from earlier coming back to him. Instead of answering he turned and started walking in the direction of his room. 

“Right this way Steve.” he heard Harrington mutter behind him, in a tone earlier similar to the one Munson used to mimic him. 

He had a feeling he was going to regret letting those two hang out together. 

Steve put his hands on his hips standing in the doorway, eyes scanning the bedroom as Billy tried not to melt into the floor. His stomach felt like a pit as he waited for Harrington's judgment. 

“It’s very you.” Harrington smiled a little, pausing on his closet door. “I like the posters.” He joked. 

Billy flipped him off. 

“I’m serious man.” Steve just laughed. “My parents never let me hang up anything in my room. My mom has this thing about people knowing that we live in our house.” He walked over to the dart board Billy had propped up on a shelf, pulling out one of the darts and twirling it in his hand. “How much you want to bet I can get a bullseye on the first try?” 

Billy rolled his eyes but held up five fingers. 

“You’re so on.” He backed up, closing one eye as he lined the shot. 

Billy crossed his arms leaning forward, holding a breath as he watched. Steve pulled his hand back, went to flick it forward and- 

“Dingus!” Robin called. “Where did you go?” 

The dart landed around the edge of the outer circle. “That does not count!” Steve said quickly, turning to look at Billy. 

He grinned, holding his hand out. 

“No way. No. That does not count.” He moved to go back into the hallway. “I want a rematch.” 

“There you are.” Robin was standing out in the hallway, Max’s backpack slung over her shoulder “Come on, we are gonna be late.” 

Max stepped out of the room. The red dress was gone and replaced with- well a normal outfit Billy guessed. It was just jeans and an off-the-shoulder sweater, but between the two of them her hair had been done and Robin had even wrestled makeup onto her face. It was… weird. She looked good, somehow girly but not in the awkward way the dress had made her look. If it wasn’t Max, he might have even said she looked pretty. 

“Oh wow,” Steve said, grinning. “Max, you look great. Lucas is gonna love it.” 

“Teenage girls don’t spend all their time thinking about boys' dingus,” Robin said, rolling her eyes. 

“No, I know that- I just assumed-” Harrington stuttered trying to figure out what he said that was wrong. 

“Let's just go before we’re late,” Max said, pulling Robin towards the front door, the two walking out arm in arm. 

He could already feel the headache forming at those two being friends. 

***

Billy had made it to Ms. O’Donnell’s class just as the last bell rang. He had barely been able to slip through the closing door as she started class right on time as usual. Eddie had attempted to catch his eye, but he’d ignored it, unsure how to convey ‘my sister had a panic attack about looking like a girl, so Buckley came over and they played dress up while Harrington threw darts in my room. Oh, and also, I think there might be something broken inside me.’ through a single glance across a classroom.

He would just write a note to him after class saying that he’d missed the bus. 

Today Ms. O’Donnell droned on about the three branches of government and how they created a system of checks and balances. He wasn’t really listening, just occasionally jotting down vocab words he knew she would throw on the test. Mostly his notes had become a convoluted spider web of doodles.

He was in the middle of sketching out an old-timey guy holding a lute (you don’t sit through multiple D&D campaigns or be friends with band geeks like Robin Buckley without learning a few new instruments.) standing between ratify and totalitarianism when there was a knock on the door. 

Everyone looked over to see who it was, glad for the distraction. 

Ms. O’Donnell groaned when she saw two overly cheerful cheerleaders waiting. Each decked out with hearts painted on their faces and a bundle of roses in hand. 

“Yes, yes.” She waved them in. “Go on.” She pulled her cardigan tighter around herself walking to take a seat behind her desk, to wait this out. “Every Valentine’s Day.” She sighed. “Don’t know why I bother teaching.” 

The cheerleaders seemed unbothered by her clear distaste for them and began pulling flower after flower from their bundle announcing the name of each student who received one and how many they got. 

“Oh, and let's see we have one singing telegram.” one of the cheerleaders grinned with the same excitement he’d seen last year on Tammy Thompson’s face. 

“Of course, you do.” He heard Ms. O’Donnell sigh behind her coffee. He wondered if she spiked it. If he were a teacher, he definitely would. 

The others in the class were all interested now, watching as she opened the card to see who the lucky bastard would be. A few girls leaned forward, hands clasped together in a silent prayer that their boyfriend or crush liked them enough to cough over to bucks and have them serenaded by their classmates. Billy felt his shoulders tense as he did his best to keep from looking back at Eddie. That would definitely give him away. 

“Ed-ward Munson.” The cheerleader said clearly not expecting that name. 

There were a few confused grumbles among their classmates as they speculated who in their right mind would send a flower to Eddie the Freak. 

Billy ignored them, turning to look back at Munson. A hand covering his mouth so as not to give away the smile he seemed unable to wipe off his face. Eddie, who had been bowing over his notebook scribbling away, was now looking up, looking just as confused as everyone else. 

“Me?” Eddie turned to look over at Billy, appearing almost panicked. Like he didn’t know what to do in this situation. “Me?” The second one seemed almost directed at him, like he was shouting what the fuck do they mean me? 

Billy shrugged a little too dramatically, gesturing for him to take the flower. 

“You.” the cheerleader said keeping on a false overly positive attitude as she held the flower out to Eddie. 

He took it, carefully like he expected it to explode the second it touched his hand. When it didn’t, he immediately went to inspect the card. 

The cheerleaders either didn’t notice or didn’t care about Eddie's skepticism, instead, they pulled out a piece of sheet music, standing close to each other so they could both read off it. With Eddie still looking the card over, searching for a hidden message on the small piece of paper they began to sing a tone-def rendition of Just the Two of Us. 

A few kids groaned, turning back to face forward. Their faces turned red from secondhand embarrassment.

“Lord help me.” Ms. O’Donnell muttered while taking another sip of coffee. Definitely spiked. 

Eddie’s ears turned a slight red, but he wasn’t looking nearly as mortified as Billy expected. Instead, he almost seemed… happy? The corner of his lip twitched up a few times, and while it was clear he was paying attention to the song, his gaze kept going back to the flower, which he was now holding gently. Like he was scared he might break the stem. 

“Ladies.” Ms. O’Donnell, much to the cheerleader's dismay, cut their song off a verse early. “I believe Mr. Munson here gets the idea. Do you have any more flowers to hand out?” 

When they confirmed they didn’t Ms. O'Donnell politely asked them to leave, instructing everyone else to put their flowers down and pick up their pencils up because Valentine’s Day was no excuse not to learn. 

Waiting until the class had settled back down, Billy peaked over his shoulder at Eddie’s desk. The other boy wasn’t paying attention to anyone. Instead, his head was bowed, the rose pressed against his nose as he smelled it. From the angle he was sitting at Billy could see the smile Eddie was trying to hide by biting his lower lip. He felt his chest tighten, watching as he titled the flower away from his nose, pushing the card open to look at his name Billy had scribbled inside days earlier. He let his fingers graze over the letters, his pinky tracing the heart. Billy spun back around in his seat, feeling his face heat up as he tried to keep his breathing in check. 

That was not how he pictured this going. 

*** 

By lunch, Billy had received three roses. Each conveniently forgotten on his desk, note unopened. He was sure they were just pity roses from the girls he used to fuck anyway. But more importantly than that, something about Eddie’s reaction during first period made him not want to let the other boy see him with any flowers. 

The cafeteria was filled with buzzing teenagers all talking about who did and didn’t get flowers yet this year. One table near the entrance had another set of cheerleaders singing I wanna know what love is to a freshman who was attempting to hide her head inside a lunch bag as her friends gathered around her laughing gleefully. Clearly one or more of them behind it. 

See that was a normal reaction. 

To his surprise, the hellfire club had not already taken over their usual table, like they did every other day before Billy arrived. He paused a minute, looking at the empty chairs, and instead of going to his usual spot that he took on the end next to Max, he headed to the other end of the table, stealing Grant’s seat. 

“Billy.” Startled, he looked over. El had gotten up from where she’d been seated, hand clasped tightly in Mike’s, their heads bowed together, and was now standing directly beside him. He guessed they didn’t teach personal space in the lab. 

She was wearing a blue dress, and makeup to match, and her hair had been curled. Definitely more dressed up than Max. 

He nodded at her and in response she held out her arm, holding something in her palm. “Max said you don’t like flowers.” 

He nodded slowly and held out his hand for whatever she was holding. She grinned and dropped a long smooth rock into his hand. Billy held it up, examining it. 

“It looks like a… surfboard.” She said the last part slowly like she wasn’t certain she’d remembered the word correctly. “Seven feet.” She said matter of factly. 

The kid was gonna kill him. 

He made a fist around the rock holding it tightly. 

He nodded. 

Seven feet. 

“You look nice Janey.” Eddie saved Billy. Hopping onto his seat by using Billy’s shoulder and the chair to lift himself into the air.

His friends arrived with him, taking a seat down at the same end of the table. Grant glared at him but didn’t say anything as he took the chair beside Billy. 

“Mom helped her get ready,” Will said, as El twirled around showing off her dress, a smile plastered on her face. 

Billy looked down at the table, seeing Max slide into the seat next to Lucas. She had a single rose sticking out of her notebook, but hers was a different color than the ones they were handing out at school. He had to hand it to Lucas, it was a clever way of giving her a rose. 

“Did you know the chief of police and Mrs. Byers were fucking?” Eddie leaned over to whisper to Billy. 

He made a face, looking back at him. 

The look was wiped clean off his face when he caught sight of Eddie. He’d put his hair up into a ponytail, the rose sticking out of the top because he’d stuck the stem through the band. 

“Do you like it?” Eddie grinned, posing. 

Gareth groaned. “Stop talking about the flower man.” 

Munson put a hand to his heart, moving his feet up onto the chair so he could squat on it, resembling a goblin. “I think you are just jealous that I’m more popular than you.” He reached over flicking Gareth's nose. 

Gareth swatted his hand away. “If you’re so much more popular than me why didn’t your mystery person sign their name?” 

“Maybe they just don’t think they're good enough for me.” Eddie hummed, grabbing the orange off Billy's tray, and peeling it. “I am the complete package after all.” 

“Or maybe,” Jeff said. “They did tell you and you were just too busy talking about the flower to notice.” 

“Are you sure they didn’t sign the card?” Grant asked. 

“I already told you, I looked everywhere, and no one signed the card.” He plopped an orange slice into his mouth. 

Billy looked down at the table. 

“You have to have some idea,” Jeff said. “Let me see the card, maybe I’ll recognize the handwriting.

” No way.” Eddie frowned “That’s between me and my secret admirer.” 

“Eddie,” Gareth said seriously. “Did you send yourself a flower?” 

“No!” 

“Then let us see the card!” 

Billy kept his eyes on the table, wringing his hands together as he heard Eddie huff and reach into his pocket. 

“Careful with it.” He snapped. “Don’t get any food stains on it.” 

“I don’t know any girls with handwriting this bad,” Grant said. 

Billy made a face; his handwriting was not bad. 

“Maybe your secret admirer wants to be a doctor.” Jeff joked. 

“Ha-ha, you’re so funny.” Eddie reached to snatch the card back. “Their handwriting isn’t bad… it's cute.” 

“Sure man, super cute.” Jeff snorted. 

“What about you Gareth, any theories on who the rose is from?” Eddie asked sarcastically. 

“No,” Gareth said, and Billy looked up seeing the other boy looking directly at him. “No idea.” 

Chapter Text

“Hey, Hargrove.” Eddie cut off Billy’s path to the bus, a wide grin on his face, as long limbs attempted not to trip over each other when he stopped short. Billy did his best not to look at the rose still placed perfectly on top of his ponytail. 

He should tell him. 

It would be better to rip the band aid off now. If Eddie figured out that Billy sent it, that it was supposed to be a joke- 

Was it a joke? A voice at the back of his head that sounded suspiciously like Neil taunted. 

He licked his lips. Of course, it was a joke. What else would it be? 

“Billy?” He blinked seeing Eddie wave a hand in front of his face. The rings on his fingers catching the sun and reflecting back in his eyes. Eddie still had that stupid goofy grin, tilting his head to the side. “Did you hear anything I just said?” 

He shook his head honestly, feeling his face heat up as he forced himself to look Eddie in the eye instead of at that stupid rose. 

“You’re working today, right?”

He shook his head again. He usually worked Fridays, but this week Keith had put himself on the schedule instead. Something about Billy not working there long enough to know how to deal with the holiday rush. He suspected it was actually because Keith wanted to ask out every girl who walked in alone tonight. 

It wasn’t a bad plan. Billy had definitely used the Valentine’s Day blues to land himself a date or two. But unlike Keith Billy actually spoke to girls the other 364 days a year. 

The smile slipped slightly from Eddie's face. “I thought you uh,” He gestured over his shoulder vaguely. “Worked… Friday’s.” he blew out some air, playing with his hands awkwardly like each was trying to force the other still. 

Billy shrugged, unsure what else to say about it. 

“Well, I um, Wayne I mean, Wayne,” He swallowed and something about his neck caught Billy’s eye. For the first time since they’d spent the night at Harringtons Billy felt his mind wandering back to the thought how the fuck is Eddie Munson still a virgin? “He asked me to return a bunch of movies. And I thought maybe, I could give you a ride to work, and then you could help me return them. Like it might make the shift go faster. … if I hung out for a little while…” 

Billy raised an eyebrow, his lip quirking up into a smile. Was Munson trying to ask him to hang out? 

Eddie reached his arm up to scratch the back of his neck, knocking the rose with the side of his hand as he did. The older boy cringed a little at that but didn’t make a move to check on the flower. “Saying it out loud sounds stupid.” he closed his eyes. “I’ll just have Buckley return them for me.” 

His grip on the cane tightened. Part of him felt almost pleased that Eddie sounded upset at the thought of Robin returning his movies instead of him. The other part didn’t want Robin returning them at all. 

Before he could think about what either of those feelings meant someone knocked into his side, making him stumble forward. Eddie’s hand shot out, holding his arms to steady him. 

“Oh my God, I’m so sorry!” 

Billy shrugged Eddie's hands off of him, his face feeling warm as he turned to see who bumped into him. There stood Chrissy, bundled up in a jacket, scarf, and gloves that practically swallowed her whole. Behind her stood Jason, his eyes narrowed as they flickered back and forth between Billy and Eddie like he couldn’t believe they were existing in the same orbit. 

“I am so sorry,” Chrissy repeated. “Are you okay?” She started to look Billy up and down like she expected him to fall apart any second. He stood up straighter, hating that his body was just as weak on the outside as the mind flayer had proven he was on the inside. 

He nodded once stiffly. 

Thankful Chrissy seemed to take him at his word. She looked from him over to Eddie, and even from behind the scarf he could see her eyes light up. 

“I love what you did with your rose.” 

“Chrissy.” Jason frowned, stepping forward to put his hand on her back. 

Her head bowed slightly, and something about it felt like Billy was watching his mom. 

He hated Jason Carver. 

Eddie didn’t seem to notice. “Thanks. I think it compliments my hair.” 

Jason’s grip on Chrissy’s hip tightened as he glared at Eddie. “Come on Chrissy.” 

She gave them both a small smile. “Well thank you for supporting the cheerleaders.” 

Jason started to guide her forward before stopping beside Billy. “You should really consider coming back to the team, Hargrove. Even if you can’t play, you are always going to be one of us.” 

Billy gave him a tight lip smile, imagining what he would look like if he took this cane and cracked his skull open with it. Jason looked over his shoulder, frowning at Eddie once more, before leading Chrissy and himself toward the parking lot. 

“God, I hate that guy,” Eddie mumbled after Jason and Chrissy had walked far enough away. 

He nodded in agreement, turning back to face him. 

“Do you think Chrissy thinks I bought my own rose? She said, ‘thank you for your support.’ I think she thinks I bought my own rose. Shit.” 

Billy wanted to point out that Chrissy ran the booth. She would know if Eddie bought himself a rose. But then he had the sickening thought that maybe Eddie was worried because he had bought a rose. And that would mean that he had sent a rose to someone and hadn’t mentioned it to Billy. 

It’s not like Eddie had to mention everything to him but come on he’d spent every break between classes on Wednesday telling Billy every excruciating detail about a weird dream he’d had. But somehow buying a girl a rose never came up? 

Did he buy it for Robin?

A loud pitched whistle pulled him from his thoughts as he looked towards the sound. 

Max. 

She was standing at the door of the bus, arms crossed, tapping her foot. “Billy, get on the bus before this asshole drives away!” She yelled over to him, pointing a finger at the driver. 

To be fair, he was an ass. 

He still didn’t look happy at her calling him one. 

“He’ll be right th-!’ Eddie started to yell before Billy grabbed his arm pulling him back. He shook his head at Max, who threw her arms in the air. 

He waved his arm motioning for them to go on without him. Max raised her middle fingers at him. From here he could see the driver yell something at her. She didn’t acknowledge him, just huffed, climbing back onto the bus. 

“What are you doing?” Eddie asked, confused. 

He nodded his head towards the parking lot, tugging the sleeve of Eddie's jean jacket. 

They had movies to return. 

*** 

Family Video wasn’t packed but it had more customers than usual in it, even for a Friday. Most of them were younger couples, doing everything but dry humping against the shelves as they searched for the perfect title to ignore while they made out tonight. Amongst them were groups of girls, huddled close together as they studied the covers of romance movies in awe. Wondering what separated them from the lead love interest.

As he suspected Keith was standing by the door talking to a girl who was sporting almost as much acne as him. But luckily for her, the glasses that took over half her face distracted from it. He suspected from the way Keith was leaning in, he didn’t notice how her eyes kept sliding off him towards Harrington, who was busy flirting with a customer of his own. 

“Do you think he notices she’s checking the muscular guy by the back wall?” Eddie asked leaning in close, so his arm was pressed flush against Billy’s. He turned his head to see what Eddie was talking about, his face only inches from Munson’s. He quickly looked forward again. 

“What are you doing here?” Robin asked, leaning on the counter, groaning when Eddie dumped the movies he’d been holding onto the counter. 

“Wayne wanted me to return these.” He pointed to the stack, looking around, at the crowded store. 

Robin picked one up looking at the title. “You checked these out yesterday.” She pursed her lips. 

“...Wayne really likes movies.” Eddie shrugged. 

She looked back down at the pile. “Wayne watched five movies between 6 pm last night and 2 pm today?” 

“It’s how he unwinds after a long shift at the plant.” Eddie huffed, “Can you just return them please?” 

“Ookayy.” Robin rolled her eyes, turning to type on the computer. 

Keith appeared next to Billy, dropping a movie on the counter looking rejected. 

“I told you she didn’t want to go out with you.” Robin sang as she continued to check in the titles Eddie was dropping off. 

Keith scowled looking over at Billy. “You’re not scheduled today.” He reminded him. 

“Relax Keither.” Eddie hummed leaning against Billy to look over at Keith. “Billy here is just such a good employee that he is helping me off the clock.” 

Keith looked between them. “Just don’t expect to get paid.” He finally relented, grabbing a clipboard off the counter and pulling a pen out of his work vest. 

“What happened to you, Keith buddy, you’ve relented to the jaws of capitalism.” Eddie sighed dramatically, reaching his arms around Billy towards the tall boy. “Come back to the light. The hellfire club meets on Thursdays. We’ll bring you back to your senses.” 

Billy groaned, of course, he would try to recruit new members. He’s starting to suspect Vecna wasn’t the only cult leader in Hawkins. 

“What are we talking about?” Harrington spun himself around to look at the group, apparently done helping the girl he was checking out who was checking out a different guy who was undoubtedly checking out someone else. 

“Just how Eddie’s uncle is an avid movie fan,” Robin said, sounding bored. She flipped over one of the tapes, reading the title. “I see where he gets his love of fantasy from.” 

Harrington nodded, looking like he’d rather melt into the floor than talk about work, as he got off the stool, taking the two steps over to them. He pointed towards Eddie’s ponytail “What's up with the-” 

“Don’t ask.” Robin cut him off. 

Harrington frowned. “Why do you have-” he started again. 

“Do. Not. Ask.” Keith cut him off this time. 

“... A rose in your hair,” Harrington asked anyway. 

Keith tossed his pen down on the counter, looking up to glare at Harrington, while Robin rolled her head back groaning. “Did you really just ask that Dingus?” 

Eddie grinned. “I am so glad you asked Harrington.” 

“Nope.” Robin stood up grabbing a pile of tapes from behind the counter. “I’m going to put these back on the shelf.” 

“I’ll help.” Keith said. 

“What is going on?” Harrington frowned. 

“I had to listen to him talk about that damn rose all through sixth period.” 

“He was still talking about it during sixth period?” Keith asked. 

Eddie scoffed, crossing his arms, looking back and forth between the two of them offended. “If you’re jealous you can just say that.” 

“Still confused over here.” Harrington frowned. 

“What else is new?” Keith mumbled.

“Dude,” Harrington responded. 

“You brought this on yourself,” Robin said, walking away.

Eddie leaned on the counter, putting his head in his hands. “I have a secret admirer.” 

Billy’s pretty sure if he were laying on a bed, he would have been kicking his feet while he said that.

He was going to be sick.

“What?” Harrington frowned. 

“Oh yeah, move aside Harrington there is a new eligible bachelor in town and people are taking notice.” He wiggled his eyebrows. 

“Someone bought you that rose?” Harrington clarified. 

“Yup. They even signed a heart next to my name.” 

“Well, who sent it?” Harrington frowned, looking more like he was enjoying the gossip than annoyed like Robin and Keith and the hell fire club had looked.

“That’s why I said secret admirer Harrington. They didn’t sign a name.” 

“Well, you said they wrote your name, right? If they sent you a rose, you must know them, you didn’t recognize the handwriting?” 

“Did you know the handwriting of everyone who sent you love letters in high school, Harrington?” 

Steve looked unamused. “You must recognize it.” He insisted. 

“Why does everyone insist that I should be able to recognize the handwriting?” Eddie frowned. “I don’t go around mesmerizing the handwriting of everyone I talk to. My brain can only hold so much information.”

“Is that why you're in your third senior year freak?” Andy pushed his way past Eddie to the counter, a cheerleader Billy didn’t know the name of standing behind him. He laughed at his own joke as he dropped the movie he was getting on the counter in front of Steve. 

“No actually.” Eddie gave him a fake smile. “I was too busy the first two years fucking your mom to study.” 

Harrington hid his laughter behind a fake cough. 

“The fuck did you just say about my mom?” Andy spun around grabbing Eddie by the front of his shirt. 

He held his hands up smirking at Andy. “Tell Jennifer I said hi.” 

“I’ll kill you!” Andy snarled, putting his face in Eddies, teeth bared. Eddie looked weirdly unfazed.

“Woah hey,” Harrington spoke up. “This is a family-friendly establishment man. Don’t make me ban you in front of your girlfriend.” 

Andy frowned looking over at the cheerleader he must have forgotten was with him. She had taken a step back looking uncomfortable. He huffed pushing Eddie backward. Billy reached out to stop him from stumbling too far. When he did, Eddie grabbed onto Billy’s arm, stabling himself. 

“This isn’t over freak.” 

Steve cleared his throat. “Take your movie and get out.” 

Andy turned around, ripping the movie from Harrington’s hand. “You used to be cool, now you’re just friends with all the town freaks, aren’t you? That bitch Wheeler really did a number on you huh? You suck Byer’s cock too?” 

Harrington took a second and then smiled. “Hey Stacey,” He looked over at Andy’s date. “Do you want to go out tonight? I mean I know it's not as romantic as a night in watching-” He looked pointedly at the tape in Andy’s hand “Porky’s.” he clicked his tongue. “But you could get dressed up, I’ll take you out to a nice dinner, we can go for a drive after, look at the stars?” 

Stacey nodded. “Yes. Totally.” She stepped forward to the counter, writing her address onto a piece of paper, that Harrington slid over to her, the whole-time grinning at Andy. Stacey looked back at him and shrugged. “Sorry.” She left to walk out of the store alone. 

“Have a great day,” Steve said, still grinning, using his best customer service voice. 

Andy’s hand balled into a fist at his side and Billy held his breath waiting for the moment he swung. Instead, he spun around on his heel, nearly bumping into Eddie. “Move it freak.” He snarled. 

Eddie, who looked as though he might have an aneurysm from trying not to laugh, stepped aside, and bowed. “Of course, my liege.” 

“Fucking hate this town.” Andy muttered to himself as he pushed past Eddie, somehow still knocking his shoulder into him as he stormed out of the store. 

Eddie burst out laughing, clutching his side as he bent over trying to catch his breath. “Holy fuck Harrington,” he said, causing a mom to huff and pull her child away covering their ears. “That was hot.” 

Billy agreed. That right there was some of the old King Steve he had heard so much about. He could definitely understand how a town like this might fall for a guy with that much confidence in himself. 

Harrington rolled his eyes, but his face had gone a slight pinkish color. “Let me see the note, Munson.” 

“What note?” Eddie wiped the tears in his eyes, standing up straight. 

“The note that went with your rose.” Harrington sighed loudly, holding his hand out. “I’ve gotten a love letter from just about every girl in town, I can probably tell you who sent it.” 

Except a girl didn’t send it. 

Billy wanted to scream. 

“And if I don’t,” Harrington looked down, organizing the tapes behind the counter. “You can come over and compare it to some of the letters…” 

Eddie grinned. “Did King Steve keep the love notes starstruck girls shoved in his locker?” 

“Shut up.” 

“Awe you’re just a big old romantic at heart, aren’t you?” Eddie teased pulling the card Billy had written out of his pocket and handing it over. 

Harrington’s face turned a darker shade of red as he opened the card. He knitted his eyebrows together studying the letters. 

Billy felt his heart start to race. Okay calm down, there is no way Harrington would recognize his handwriting. And even if he did, he wouldn’t call Billy out for his dumb prank, right? 

“Well, that's why you can’t recognize the handwriting.” Harrington turned the card around, holding it up for them to see. 

“What?” Eddie frowned. 

Billy raised an eyebrow, what the hell was Harrington talking about? 

Steve pointed to the name scribbled on the paper. “She wrote it with her left hand.”

Why was Harrington suddenly smart today? 

Eddie looked over at Billy. 

Was that a new display set up in the window? That was definitely a new display. When had they put that up? He should go check it out. 

“How do you know?” Eddie asked. 

“The letters are smudged. Same thing happens when Billy writes, that's why Robin never lets him fill out our checklists.” 

Billy closed his eyes. Shit. Shit. SHIT! Fuck Harrington. Now Eddie was going to hate him. 

“Yeah…” Eddie said. Billy picked at the candy by the counter not looking at him. “That makes sense.” 

“Have you talked to any girls lately?” Harrington asked. “That might help narrow it down.” 

“Besides Buckley?” 

“It wasn’t Robin.” 

“How do you know; she could have a secret crush on me.” 

Billy peaked over at Eddie. Had he not figured it out? Or was he just playing dumb until he could yell at him in private? A sense of dread washed over him. Maybe he wouldn’t say anything, and he would just stop talking to Billy altogether. 

“It wasn’t Robin,” Harrington said again. “Trust me.” 

Eddie took the note, sliding it back into his pocket, still keeping his gaze fixed on Harrington instead of looking at Billy. 

Billy took a deep breath trying to stay calm. Maybe he hadn’t pieced it together. 

They would be fine. 

Eddie would understand it had just been a stupid joke. He knew who Billy was. He knew he was a shitty person. They would laugh it off and move on. 

“Uh, I don’t know man. I talked to Chrissy Cunningham a couple of days ago. She was by my locker, thought it was one of her friends, she was going to drop off a note because they missed practice or something.” 

“Dude.” Harrington laughed. “She was lying to you. She was totally there to drop off a note to you and you spooked her.” 

“Come on Harrington Chrissy Cunningham was not there to drop off a note to me.” 

“Of course, she was man.” Harrington leaned forward. “Everyone at Hawkins high knows which locker is yours.” 

Billy nudged Eddie, relief settling over him as the older boy looked his way. He shrugged in agreement with Harrington. Even if they both knew Chrissy didn’t send that rose. She still went to his locker. 486. If you want to have a good time just leave a note for Eddie to find. He’d slipped plenty of notes in there before meeting Munson out behind the school for the best weed Hawkins had to offer. 

“You’re both crazy. Chrissy is dating Jason.” 

“Maybe she wants to break up with him.” Harrington shrugged. 

“For me?” Eddie gestured at himself like the idea was absolutely insane. 

“I don’t know man, there are plenty of reasons she might want to date you.” 

“Like what?” 

“Disappoint her parents?”

Eddie crossed his arms unamused. “Chrissy Cunningham did not send me a rose.” 

“Then who did?” Harrington asked. 

Billy’s heart stopped when he spotted Ed glancing at him out of the corner of his eye. “I don’t know…” 

“If you want to have sex before you turn thirty you gotta stop assuming the ladies don’t want you,” Harrington said. 

“Thanks for the advice, Harrington. Enjoy your date, I got to get home.” 

Harrington looked at Billy, rolling his eyes at Eddie. “See you tomorrow?” 

Billy nodded, feeling sick. Eddie knew. He was just going to wait till they were outside to tell him he could walk home. 

He barely breathed the whole walk to the car. Not relaxing even when Eddie unlocked his door, or when he turned the engine on. 

They didn’t pull away immediately in true Eddie fashion. 

This was it. 

He was about to lose one of the only real friends he’d ever had. 

Billy looked forward, his eyes staring a hole through the brick siding of the building. 

Do not cry.  There was Neil’s voice again. Only pussy’s cry. Or was it the mind flayers? Sometimes they merged together in his head, and he couldn’t tell them apart. 

“Hey, Billy.” Eddie finally spoke leaning forward to play with the dial on the radio, turning it up and down randomly. “You know how when we were at Harrington’s the other day, I said I had something to tell you?” 

He nodded, still not looking at him. 

“I um- well the thing about that is I-” He started drumming his hands on the steering wheel. “Fuck.” He moved, throwing himself across Billy's lap, digging a hand into the pocket of the passenger’s side door. 

Billy made a startled noise, watching as he dug around for a moment before sitting back, holding a tiny decorative statue in the shape of a deer.

“I took this. I think it might be real gold.” 

His eyes widened, jaw-dropping. He’d actually robbed Harrington’s place. 

“Turns out Harrington’s not the worst so, I- I don’t know, I should probably give it back, right?” 

He stared at the deer. He was pretty sure the only answer here was to sneak it back into the house and pray that Harrington hadn’t noticed. 

“Or I could keep it forever and pray he doesn’t notice?” 

Billy made a face, nodding slowly as he stared at the deer in Eddie’s hand. 

“Yeah, you're right.” He moved, sticking it under the driver's seat. “Our secret.” 

He nodded again, turning back to face forward. 

Eddie still didn’t make a move to start driving. 

“Billy.” He didn’t sound any less nervous than he had the first time. But now, from the corner of his eye, Billy could see he was also facing forward, hands gripping the wheel. “You…” He took a deep breath. “You don’t know who sent me the rose? … Right?” 

His brain screamed at him to just tell the truth. 

He shook his head no. 

He’d always been a coward. 

Chapter Text

Billy stared at the ceiling while his alarm went off. For as long as he could remember he had woken up before the annoying blaring could even start. Even when he’d been at the hospital, nurses demanding he get more rest, Billy had been up. His body might have been tired, but his mind was ready to go, knowing he had to make up for all the responsibilities the mind flayer didn’t find important. 

But today he was tired. He just wanted to roll over and go to sleep. 

He could probably get away with it too, Neil was away on some fishing trip with friends. (No one had decided to point out that it was still below freezing, and it was likely Neil wouldn’t get any fishing done.) 

He could turn the alarm off, pull the blanket over his head, ignore Susan when she inevitably came knocking. He could stay there, staring at the ceiling until his eyes dried out. 

None of it mattered. 

Eddie hated him. He had to. And if he didn’t yet it was only a matter of time before he did. 

Harrington and Buckley just hung out with him because they felt guilty. But even that guilt was bound to have its limits. 

The same could be said for Max. 

Billy had learned long ago that there was something wrong with him, something that made him unable to connect with people. Something that made them unwilling to stay. 

His dad had tried his hardest to shape Billy into someone respectable. Someone who could hide his wrongness. But maybe Billy just wasn’t the kind of person who was meant to have friends. 

He rolled over pulling a pillow to his face, wishing he could use it to smother himself. 

He didn’t want to lose them. 

Reaching over he slapped a hand down on the snooze button. 

His room went quiet. 

***

The next time he woke up it was noon, the sun shining through the makeshift curtain he had tacked to the wall. 

Susan had given him the tapestry. It was something old she’d had laying around back in California. She’d used it to help pack the dishes when they’d come here. If Billy hadn’t complained for several days about needing something to block out the sun it probably would have ended up in the trash. 

Pushing himself up, Billy leaned heavily against the wall looking around. Harrington had complimented him on his room. Said that it was very him, but the more he looked, the less Billy felt that was true. 

Most of his furniture was things he’d found on the side of the road. Abandoned because they had a missing knob or a chipped corner. Imperfect but free. The dart board Harrington had been so fond of, he’d bought from a yard sale with the couple of bucks he’d earned from mowing the neighbor's lawn, to impress one of his friends in the sixth grade. The kid had taped up a picture of their principal he’d torn out of the yearbook and thrown darts at it until it was unrecognizable. 

The few books he’d had were stolen from thrift stores. Each of them annotated by strangers. He could quote lines from books he’s never read. Underlined in blue and black ink. He’d turn someone else's favorite quote into his own. Had opinions on characters he’d never met. On people, he never would meet. Sometimes he liked to pretend that he did know them, that they were a close friend, a neighbor down the street, his mom.

He’d hung up the poster on his closet door because he knew Neil would like it. And maybe if he saw that every time he passed his room, he’d focus on big blond tits instead of yelling at Billy to take down the posters of bands he never approved of.

One of his Metallica posters had been taped up by his light switch, covering a hole his dad had punched in the wall two weeks after they moved in when he’d been in a bad mood and that exact plan had failed. 

The closet doors still remained shut tight, holding clothes Billy never wanted to think of again. He could still feel the way it felt when the mind flayer had dressed him up in his favorite shirt to visit Heather’s parents. 

A shirt he’d picked because his mom always liked the color blue. 

Billy tilted his head back, digging the palm of his hands, into his eyes. Nothing in this room was him. It was all just other people's junk, their thoughts, and their experiences. Billy’s not even sure who he is. 

The last time he felt in control of his life-- like he wasn’t just pretending to be someone other people wanted to be around- was…. was… he had no idea. 

Eddie was always himself. He wore what he wanted to, talked about what he wanted to, and got excited about what he wanted to be excited about. He made jokes about how he’d been held back twice, without any shame to it. He admitted he hadn’t had sex without bursting into flames. He proudly called himself a freak. 

Even Harrington, who had spent years playing king to Hawkins, had willingly given up the title to be more himself. It didn’t come as naturally as it did to Eddie sure. But Billy could still see the way that Harrington relaxed when he was around Buckley or the kids. He stopped fiddling with his hair as much, laughed louder, and asked more questions. 

Billy hadn’t willingly given up anything. 

Not his title. 

Not his side of the story. 

Nothing.

Throwing his blanket off, Billy got out of bed and took two long strides over to his closet. Jaw set as he stared his poster in the eye. Then with one hard tug, he tore it off the door. The tape caused half the poster to stick, ripping the model's face down the middle. He didn’t care, just tore off the remaining paper and let it drop to his feet. 

He smiled down at the mess he’d made of it. There was no taping her back together and pretending nothing happened. 

Before he could stop there Billy pushed open the closet door and began to tear clothes off their hangers, tossing them mindlessly over his shoulder. He didn’t want to keep any of it. Once he could see the wall unobscured, he turned, climbing over the discarded clothes, and marched out of his bedroom into the kitchen. 

Max looked up from her bowl of cereal frowning when she saw him. Her hair still unbrushed. She must have only just woken up. 

“I thought you were at work.” She raised a skeptical eyebrow at him. He ignored the comment, walking past her to the sink. He knelt pulling open the cabinet and grabbed a couple of the trash bags they stored there before turning and heading back to his room. 

Max groaned. “I know you’re still refusing to talk but you could at least acknowledge me, asshole!” she yelled after him. 

He didn’t have time for that. He’s certain that if he stopped now, he would never follow through. He’d end up living with a pile of clothes that felt like other people sitting on his floor forever. He opened the bags, stuffing the clothes inside, filling them until the plastic stretched thin, threatening to rip. 

“What are you doing?” 

He looked over his shoulder, rolling his eyes at Max. It was pretty obvious what he was doing. Grabbing one of the empty garbage bags he tossed it at her. If she was going to stand there, she could at least be productive. 

“Are you having a midlife crisis?” She asked, walking over to help him. 

He lulled his head to the side looking at her annoyed. 

She made a face “You’re not gonna like… kill yourself, are you?” 

He threw a balled-up shirt at her face. 

“That better be clean!” She shrieked. 

Billy ignored her, tying the trash bag closed as he reached to tug the one, he’d tossed Max out of her hand. She let him take it without putting up a fight. 

“I’m serious,” Max said, sitting on the floor beside him. Picking at the clothes, holding up random items to look at them. “In health class, we talked about how one of the signs of someone being suicidal is them getting rid of all their stuff.” She paused holding up one of his jackets. “And well… you have a couple other signs too. … So.” 

She dropped the jacket onto her lap, shrugging. 

He sighed, stopping what he was doing, to face her. 

She stared back at him, waiting for a response. 

“You know you can like… talk to me.” 

He snorted, reaching forward to flick her nose. Max swatted his hand away groaning. 

“Alright fine, I get it, you’re not gonna kill yourself. If you’re going to throw all this away, could I at least look through some of it?” 

He shrugged, motioning for her to have her pick. Max quickly shoved the jacket she’d been holding up before behind herself, as she picked through the pile for other items to steal. Billy slowed the pace he was shoving the clothes in the bag letting her look. 

After grabbing one more jacket and three shirts, Max seemed satisfied, and Billy finished up. He grabbed his dart board and a couple of other items, placing them on top of the bags of clothes. His room hadn’t had much in it before, and it was definitely looking empty now. But he felt like a small weight had been lifted.

Together he and Max carried the stuff out to Susan's car, piling it all in the back seat.

This next part was going to be a little bit trickier. When they walked back inside, Billy kept the keys, as he put on the one remaining outfit he had left and grabbed the cash from his job he’d stashed in a shoe box under his bed. 

Then he’d walked down the hall to Neil and Susan’s room and knocked. It took a moment but eventually, Susan opened the door, looking like she hadn’t been awake for much longer than either Billy or Max. 

He guessed it made sense she would take advantage of Neil being away to sleep in. 

“Billy?” She said clearly shocked it was him standing there and not Max. 

He held up her car keys, raising an eyebrow. 

“Do you need a ride?”

Billy shook his head, jingling the keys as he pulled them towards himself. 

“Oh, I don’t know Billy.” Susan sighed, catching on. “If Neil finds out I let you use the car…”

He’d lose his mind , went unsaid. 

Billy gave her his best ‘come on, just this once?’ look. 

Susan closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. 

Bingo. 

“Just this once. Don’t tell Neil.” 

He nodded. Didn’t have to tell him twice. 

“Drive safe,” Susan said. “No speeding or blaring the radio.” 

He nodded, giving her a small salute. 

She crossed her arms, looking slightly amused. “I’m going to order dinner around six. Try to be home by then.” 

He gave her a thumbs up, which she smiled at before going back into her room. 

Phase one complete. 

He walked back down the hall, stopping in Max’s doorway. She was standing in front of her mirror, checking out the way her new leather jacket fit. He cleared his throat so she would notice him. 

“I’ve already done enough for a Sunday,” Max announced, turning to look at him.

He held up the car keys watching as her eyes widened slightly.

“You’re driving?” 

Billy shook his head trying not to think of the way his windshield had cracked after hitting the Mind Flayers pet rat. Or what the sound of someone hitting the roof of your trunk was like. Or what it felt like to be t-boned while going eighty. 

He tossed the keys to her, which she caught just in time, eyes still wide. 

“I’m driving?” She at least had the sense to lower her voice. 

Billy nodded. He’d let her drive the Camaro a handful of times back in California. Sure, that had been mostly in empty parking lots but she had done well enough. Besides, it's not like Hawkins had a lot of cars driving around for her to run into. He’d driven no less than fifteen miles over the speed limit every time he’d gone out. She would be fine. 

“I’m picking the music,” Max announced running past him out of the room. 

Okay. She was a little more enthusiastic than he anticipated. 

It would be fine. 

***

It was not fine. 

Had he taught Max what breaks were? 

He could have sworn he taught her what breaks were. Had she forgotten? 

For the first time in his entire life, Billy had willingly put on a seat belt. 

Susan would have an absolute heart attack if she knew what was going on in her car right now.

Max had pulled the seat all the way up, so she could lean forward over the wheel to look out at the road. She hadn’t adjusted any of her mirrors. She had turned the radio up to full volume on the top hits of the eighties station. And she hadn’t taken her foot off the gas since pulling out of the driveway. 

At least she remembered to use her blinker? 

When Max had finally pulled up to the donation bins behind Melvald's, nearly taking off her side mirror as she finally thought to stop the car, Billy had thrown the door open and fell to his knees on the ground. Sweet, sweet ground. 

She put the car in park and cut the engine, leaning over to stare at him from the open door. “Don’t be so dramatic.” 

She’d nearly busted the speedometer, but sure he was being dramatic. 

He grabbed the side of the car, pulling himself up as she got out. 

“Can I have money for a soda?” She asked rounding the car over to him. 

He leaned against his door, and pulled a wad of cash from his pocket, handing her a five-dollar bill. He still needed a moment to collect himself. 

“Want anything?” 

He shook his head, he felt like he’d just gotten off a rollercoaster. No way he was going to try eating something. Max nodded and ran off with his money, leaving Billy alone. 

Taking a few more deep breaths he looked in the back seat at the pile of bags. Maybe this was a bad idea. That was pretty much everything he owned. So, what if he wore it all for other people isn't that what everyone did? 

Okay maybe Eddie dressed for himself, but Eddie Munson was an anomaly he could only hope to understand. 

Billy was a people pleaser. 

He needed those clothes to… please people. 

He opened the car door. 

Fuck that. 

No one had ever been pleased with him. 

He grabbed bag after bag, stuffing them through the slot of the donation bin. Leaving only the dartboard in the back seat. 

By the time Max came back with her soda, he had sweat forming on his brow, breathing like he’d just finished a 5k. He should really start doing those exercises Owens had suggested. 

He grabbed his cane out of the front, motioning for Max to follow him. Thankful that the strip of stores this dinky little town offered were close enough to walk to. He’s pretty sure if he let Max drive through the center of town, she would cause a ten-person pile-up. 

And he’s not even convinced more than ten people in Hawkins owned cars.

Of course, the only store in Hawkins that offered age-appropriate clothes was the furthest walk from them. 

At least we can make our way through any stores on the walk back . Billy thought to himself, as the bell above the door jingled. 

The one girl working looked up from her magazine, but other than that didn’t acknowledge him or Max. 

The cash felt heavy in his pocket as Billy began to make his way up and down the aisles. He flipped through each article of clothing, pausing to take it in. To ask himself is this me? It was more than frustrating to realize each time that he didn’t know the answer. 

“You can just try them all on,” Max said leaning on the rack beside him, as he stared down at an oversized sweater with flowers embroidered onto the sleeves. 

He looked at her, then back at the sweater. 

His dad would hate it. 

He took it off the rack. 

Max grinned and began to help him as they made their way through the store. Handing him every shirt that was brightly colored or had any kind of design printed on it. He couldn’t help but smile every time he noticed a new pattern show up in his arms. 

Soon he was holding more than he could carry and Max had to fetch the worker to unlock the dressing room. 

“I want to see each one!” Max called, taking a seat outside the dressing room, as he closed the door behind him, hanging the new array of clothes. 

He started with the first sweater Max had had him grab. It was baggy but not in the way his recent sweatshirt collection had been. The flowers on the sleeves were almost hidden unless he turned his arm a certain way. 

It reminded him of a shirt, he’d begged his mom to buy him, with flowers sewn into the collar. 

“Billy let me see!” Max yelled. 

They continued on like that. It turns out Max isn’t the worst to shop with. She was honest at least. Her face gave away any article of clothing she didn’t like before her mouth even had the chance. 

It was going well. He already decided on buying several shirts before he froze. 

Max must have added it to the pile. 

A short sleeve button-down, black on one side, pink on the other. 

It was bound to show off too many of the scars he’d gotten this summer. 

He reached out, rubbing the fabric between his fingers. It was soft. 

He liked the design. 

He should just pretend he didn’t see it and move on. There was no way he would be wearing a shirt like this ever again. 

“Did you die in there?” Max called. 

He just wanted to see how it looked. No one else had to see. Grabbing the shirt Billy turned towards the mirror. His chest was a mess of raised red scars, reaching out like veins trying to connect together. He pulled the shirt on buttoning it, halfway like he was used to. 

Resting between the black and pink, the evidence that he’d beaten an alien was on full display. 

You beat him . He had to remind himself. You won. 

This didn’t feel like winning. 

But it didn’t feel as much like losing as it used to. 

“Seriously Billy, are you dead in there?” 

He turned to the door and paused. He could just grab the next shirt and throw it over this one and that would be that. 

Max knocked on the door. “Billy?” 

He took a deep breath. 

It was just Max. 

He opened the door. 

“Oh,” Max said softly when she caught sight of him. She looked down quickly like she knew this was something she wasn’t supposed to see. 

Billy stayed quiet watching as Max seemed to reason with herself, before turning her head back to him. She looked over the scars and Billy did his best not to squirm under her gaze. It was the first time he’d let anyone outside of the lab look at them. Hell, the 30 seconds he’d been standing there was probably longer than he’d let himself look. 

“It’s kind of badass,” Max said at last. 

He smiled a little looking down at his chest. The ugly scar stared back at him. It was kind of badass. 

“I think you should get the shirt.” 

He thought so too. 

***

As much as Billy didn’t want to spend a second longer in the car with Max driving then he had to, Billy had one more errand to run. He pointed directions out to her, and she’d gone along with it, seeming unconcerned about where they were going. Just happy to continue to be behind the wheel.

His reaction to her driving earlier that day did not deter her from driving just as fast and as recklessly as she had before. He wondered if Eddie had been giving her driving lessons behind his back.

The one good thing about her bringing the car up to max speed (ha) is that they’d made it to Harrington’s house in record time.

“What are we doing at Steve’s?” Max asked grabbing her bottle of soda from earlier. Billy moved to put the car in park. She rolled her eyes. “My foots on the break relax.”

He would not relax. The last thing he needed was for her to accidently move her foot over to the gas and crash through Harringtons front door.

Billy motioned for her to stay put, as he climbed out, opening the back door of the car. He pulled out the dartboard, grabbing the few darts that had fallen off, from the floor. When he turned around the front door was already opening. Harrington standing there, wearing a pair of plaid pajama bottoms and a yellow sweater.

“Since when do you listen to Madonna Hargrove?”

He didn’t answer, just walked over, carrying the game in one hand.

“What- uh… I guess we can have that rematch now.” Harrington laughed when he noticed what Billy was carrying.

Yeah right, Billy would cream him every time. He held the dartboard out, wanting Harrington to take it.

Slowly he accepted, looking confused. “Uh… thanks?”

Billy held up a finger before reaching a hand into his pocket. He’d written a note on the back of his receipt.

Hargrove put the dartboard down, leaning it against the side of the house as he took the note Billy had written.

To make your room look like you live in it.

Harrington smiled, and that sinking feeling from this morning came back. He really did not want to lose him as a friend.

“Thanks Billy.”

His stomach did a somersault he’s sure was unrelated to Max’s driving.

Steve looked like he might say something else, until he caught a look over Billy’s shoulder and his eyes went wide. “Are you letting Max drive?!” He sounded horrified.

Billy looked over, seeing Max singing along to the radio through the window. He shrugged.

“Billy you can not let Max drive! She’s fourteen!”

Fifteen.

“But more importantly than that its Max. She took the nickname Mad Max to seriously. Way too seriously.”

Fair enough.

Wait, when had Steve been in a car with Max driving.

“Billy!” Max had rolled down the window. “It’s almost six we need to get home!”

He shrugged at Steve, backing up towards Susan’s car.

“You are not seriously letting her drive you home.”

He pulled open the passenger’s door.

“Oh my god. Oh my god. You’re both gonna die.”

Billy got into the car.

“I’ll visit your grave!”

Chapter Text

Billy stood in front of his mirror for the fourth time this week. Wearing a fourth shirt from the wardrobe he’d spent his entire net worth on, trying to convince himself to wear this one out of his room. Turns out buying clothes is a lot easier than wearing them. 

He shoved his hands in his pockets looking at himself from another angle. He was wearing his usual jeans, thankful he had at least kept those, he was not sure he could handle the stress of also breaking in a new pair of pants right now. The same could be said about his shoes, a worn pair of knock-off chucks that Dr. Owens would more than likely tell him did not have enough arch support. 

The issue came with the top half of his outfit. 

He’d already chickened out of wearing three different sweaters so today he had tried to go for something a little closer to his comfort zone. He’d even broken out some of his old jewelry. Adding to his look a dangly spiked earring and a silver ring worn on his middle finger, as well as the Saint Christopher necklace that was a constant around his neck. Then he’d grabbed the one band shirt he’d bought during his and Max’s little shopping spree. 

When he’d spotted the Last in Line shirt, he’d grabbed it because the design was kind of badass and he figured if he didn’t wear it, he could just give it to Eddie. Since he had cut up his shirt to sew on the back of his vest. Now that he was staring at himself in the mirror though it felt a little too on the nose. 

He didn’t even listen to Dio.

The bigger issue however was the cardigan he’d paired with the shirt. It was sage green with a daisy design printed onto it that hung down to his waist with two pockets sewn into the front. 

Demons and daisies. 

It wasn’t exactly a traditional pairing. But it was something different from the gray sweatshirt that was starting to smell again.

Billy turned to examine his outfit a moment longer as he weighed his options. On one hand, he could put the sweatshirt back on and deal with the pointed (Not disappointed) look Max would give him. Or he could wear the outfit he’d spent all last night choreographing in his head. 

Having a sister was the worst thing to ever happen to him. 

Trying not to pout, Billy grabbed his bag off the bed and left his room, going to the kitchen to grab something to eat before the bus came. Max was at the table doing last-minute math homework while Neil stood looking over her shoulder, inspecting every question as if he had any idea how to do algebra. Billy would double-check it on the bus. 

He dropped his bag on the chair next to Max, going to grab a breakfast bar Susan kept on top of the fridge behind the cereal. Far enough back that he has to go up on his toes, one had pushed against the counter to give him a little extra height. 

“What are you wearing?” Neil’s voice cut through the kitchen like a knife. 

Billy lowered himself back down so his feet were flat on the floor, gripping the breakfast bar with more force than necessary as he faced his dad. Neil had turned away from Max looking Billy over with a slightly disgusted look. Billy shrugged and cast his eyes away from Neil walking back over to his bag, feeling the breakfast bar squish in his hand. 

From the corner of his eye, he could see Neil cross his arms. Max’s grip on her pencil had tightened but she kept her head bent over her homework.

“Maxine, go finish your homework in your room.” 

“But-” Max started; Billy shook his head at her. She frowned hesitating a moment longer before grabbing her homework off the table and pushing her chair far enough back that it hit Neil. “Bus is gonna be here in a minute.” She grumbled before walking out. 

His dad waited until he heard her door close to take a step closer to him. He reached out examining the cardigan with his hand.

“Where did you even get a faggy looking sweater like this? Did you lose a bet? Look I get it, I was your age, and I made plenty of stupid bets with my friends. Once I had to shoplift from the gas station by my house because I lost a bet against Sammy Monroe in the eleventh grade. If I’d been caught that could have ruined my life. Phew, if my dad found out what I was doing? He would have beat my ass with a belt before I even got the chance.” 

Billy nodded, looking away as his eyes started to burn. The familiar urge to vomit coupled with the burn of bile that tasted like mind-flayer goop overcame him like it had every time he tried to speak. He did his best to will words past his lips. 

Neil sighed loudly and moved his hand up to Billy's chin pinching his cheeks as he moved his head back into position. “How many times do I have to tell you to look at me when I am speaking to you, William? Do we need to have another conversation about respect?”

Billy did his best not to look away as he shook his head, holding his chin up. Neil dropped his hand, seeming satisfied. 

“I’ve been patient with you Billy. I’ve endured all the talk around town about how you’ve become some recluse mute. But I will not tolerate hearing rumors that I let my son be some fucking fairy.” 

Neil poked his chest to emphasize his point, his finger landing hard against the scar on Billy’s chest. He flinched, taking a step back.

His dad’s features softened slightly, looking at where his hand had just been. “That burn still bothering you?” he asked, wiping a hand under his nose as he looked away. “Take some Advil before you go to school. I’ll call that doctor of yours tonight and see if he can get you some more pain meds.” 

Billy nodded, unable to look Neil in the eye despite his earlier orders. Luckily, no hand reached out this time. Instead, Neil walked past him calling to Susan that he would be waiting for her in the car and to hurry up before they were late for work. Billy stayed where he was, gripping the edge of his sweater, twisting it in his hands as he tried to even his breathing. 

“The bus is here,” Max said softly somewhere behind him. 

He nodded, grabbing his bag off the chair, and slinging it over his shoulder. He headed towards the door, hands still fiddling with the edge of the cardigan to hide the shaking as he walked outside. 

Neil and Susan were sitting in the car, waiting for the bus to turn off its flashing lights before they could pull out of the driveway. Billy glanced over as he walked past them. Neil had his hands gripped tight on the steering wheel as he watched him with narrow eyes. He picked up his pace, making a beeline for his usual seat. 

“Hey.” Max nudged him as she sat down.

He turned to look up at her, his head pressed against the seat in front of them. 

“I wouldn’t have let you buy it if it looked shitty.” 

He rolled his eyes and flipped her off half-heartedly. 

Max did her best to distract him as they drove to school. Talking about her plans with El for that weekend. The two were having a sleepover at the Byers' house and Max was going to help set up her new room. He nodded when he thought it seemed appropriate but otherwise kept his head down staring at the white daisy print. 

Up front, the bus driver started to yell at kids to sit down as he pulled into the school parking lot. As usual, everyone ignored him, grabbing their belongings and pushing their way to the front of the bus eager to get off, even if it meant going to class. Billy and Max joined the crowd, making their way out of the cold and into the building. 

He noticed a few kids glance his way as he walked to class, but nothing too out of the ordinary. He was still after all a town legend. Doing his best to ignore it Billy weaved his way around classmates, missing the days when they would part for him like the red sea. 

His pace slowed to a halt when he was within sight of Ms. O’Donnell’s classroom. Eddie and his friends were hanging around her doorway talking animatedly to one another about something Billy wasn’t close enough to hear. 

Once again, he found himself doubting his outfit. What if Eddie called him a poser for the Dio shirt? What if they laughed at his sweater?

What if his dad was right? 

He briefly considered turning around and finding the nearest cliff to throw himself off of. 

“Get the fuck out of the way man.” Someone yelled back as they pushed past him. 

It wasn’t much but it was enough to catch Gareth’s attention. Billy could see the way the younger boy's eyes widened in surprise when he caught sight of him. 

Yup. Time to go find that cliff. 

“Holy shit Hargrove, that is punk rock,” Gareth yelled over, interrupting whatever Eddie had been talking about. 

His face turned red as three other boys turned to face him, all with equally surprised looks on their faces. His feet started to work again, and he hurried over, not wanting any more of them to yell across the hall. 

“Is that Dio?” Jeff asked. 

“Dio and daisies,” Grant confirmed, holding up his hand, which Billy awkwardly high-fived. 

“You should totally make this into a battle jacket,” Gareth said. 

“Can you make a cardigan into a battle jacket?” Jeff asked, sounding skeptical. 

“You totally can. Who's gonna stop you? The battle jacket police?” Gareth looked over at Eddie, hitting him in the chest with the back of his hand. “Can’t you picture it? With some patches? You have extra he could totally sew on there.” 

Eddie cleared his throat, his face turning a slight shade of pink. “Yeah no, uh I didn’t uh, I didn’t know you listened to Dio.” 

He shrugged, realizing he hadn’t prepared for the situation in which they actually liked his clothes. 

“Where did you get this?” Jeff asked, petting his arm. “Looks cozy as fuck.” 

Eddie reached over, grabbing his hand, pulling it up to examine the ring he was wearing. “You can’t wear just one ring man; it’s going to throw you all off balance. Here.” He dropped Billy’s hand and pulled off the skull ring he wore every day. Then instead of handing it over, he grabbed Billy's hand again sliding the ring onto his finger. “There. Perfect fit.” 

“It does add to the look.” Gareth confirmed, although Billy noticed he was looking at Eddie and not him. 

“Holy shit you know what you need?” Jeff asked excitedly. “A dagger earring!” 

“Fuck no, a sword earring would be way more badass.” Grant said. 

“He could go with pick earrings,” Gareth said. “To match the shirt.”

Eddie shook his head. “No, he’s got to get some type of flower earring. Maybe something poisonous.” 

“Like bloodroot!” Grant said. “They look like daisies so it would match. I watched this movie where this guy was held captive and then when he escaped, he was so hungry he ate a bunch of them and then he was throwing up blood everywhere, and then-” 

“Dude.” Jeff cut him off. “I do not have the stomach to listen about your horror movies at 7 a.m.” 

“Bloodroot does sound badass though.” Eddie hummed looking Billy up and down. He reached over adjusting Billy’s cardigan so you could see the Dio shirt better. “I like this a lot better than the sweatshirt Hargrove. Grey doesn’t suit you, you’re way more colorful than that.” 

Billy’s face heated up, and he found himself laughing, a huge grin on his face. 

“Boys.” Ms. O’Donnell interrupted, standing in her doorway, coffee in hand. “The bells about to ring, and if you’re not in your seats when it does, I’ll be marking you as tardy.” She gave Eddie a pointed look. 

“Aye aye captain,” Eddie said to her. 

She rolled her eyes, walking into the classroom. 

“Got to go boys, cause I am not taking this class again next year.” Eddie saluted them before grabbing Billy's arm pulling him into class along with him. 

***

Billy’s hand was cramping like a motherfucker. 

Eddie had run today's campaign two hours longer than usual. He suspects the only reason it ended before class tomorrow was because El had mentioned her curfew and Eddie didn’t want to cause trouble with the chief of police. 

Billy held his hands up to his mouth, breathing on them to warm up as the group walked outside. The parking lot was nearly empty. For some reason Eddie liked to park in the furthest parking spot away from the school. His van was barely noticeable in the dark. Parked a more reasonable distance away was Jeff’s beat-up old car, that Billy knows he technically shares with his mother but has free reign to use on the condition that he drives his cousin Tina to ballet practice on the weekends. 

The only light in the lot came from the other two cars. 

Byer was sitting in his Ford Galaxy, as close to the front doors as he could get without driving onto the sidewalk. He gave a small wave to Billy as Will, El and Mike climbed into his car. Mike yelled as he climbed into the back after El, to turn the heat up since it was freezing. Billy didn’t miss the way Jonathan rolled his eyes in annoyance. 

“STEVE!” Dustin yelled at the BMW parked not too far away as he and Lucas walked over. “It’s too cold to walk!” 

Steve’s head shot up, and Billy watched as he quickly shoved something in the glove box before getting out of the car. 

“Where are you going?!” Dustin yelled at him, as Steve started walking towards them. “We are leaving.” 

“Just go wait in the car, I'll be right there. I need to talk to Munson.” 

“Me?” Eddie frowned. 

“What do you need to talk to Eddie for?” Gareth had stopped walking, letting Jeff and Grant go on ahead of him. 

Steve frowned at him, and Billy could practically see the cogs turning in his head as he tried to figure out if he knew Gareth.

“Uh…” 

“It's fine Gareth,” Eddie said.

Gareth frowned, narrowing his eyes at Steve before nodding. “I’ll call you later,” he said, before running after their other friends. 

“Here.” Eddie handed Max his keys “Go warm up the van.” 

“Can I drive?” Max asked taking them. 

“No,” Steve answered. 

Munson crossed his arms. “Sure. Why not.” 

Billy wacked Eddie’s arm but Max had already run off, not waiting for anyone to change their mind. 

“Ow. Geez alright, I won’t let her drive.” Eddie huffed, rubbing his arm as if Billy had actually hurt him. 

“No way she's giving up the keys now,” Steve said, putting his hands on his hips. 

“What is she gonna do?” Eddie laughed, “It’s my car.” 

“Yeah, well she’s very… mean.” 

Billy had to give him that. Max could be a real bitch when she wanted to be.

“Believe it or not I can be meaner than a fifteen-year-old girl.” 

Debatable.

“Says the guy who doesn’t talk to girls.” 

Eddie clicked his tongue “Did you need something or?” 

“Yeah, fuck uh,” He scratched his head “There is a party tomorrow night.” 

“And you want me to be your date, Stevie?” Eddie said, batting his eyelashes.

Billy frowned, his stomach twisting into something that felt almost like anger. Which confused him because there was nothing to be angry about.

“Ha-ha.” Steve rolled his eyes. “It’s gonna be at Patrick McKinney’s house, which means the whole basketball team, and all their girlfriends are gonna be there. Which means Chrissy’s gonna be there.” 

“...Okay?” Eddie looked over at Billy like he expected him to know where Steve was going with this. 

Steve groaned “I’m telling you; she likes you, man.” 

“Okay.” Eddie laughed, holding out a hand to stop Steve. “Even if that were true, you forgot one key detail, I was not invited.” 

Billy turned his head to the side, giving Eddie a confused look. 

“... You don’t need an invitation man, it's a party.” 

“No, I, I’m pretty sure you need an invitation to go places.” 

“No.” Steve frowned, shaking his head. “You just like…go.”

Eddie looked over at Billy, expecting him to back him up, but he could only shake his head in agreement with Steve. The smile slipped from Eddie’s face as he thought over what they were saying. 

“Okay, well maybe the two Kings of Hawkins High can just show up wherever they want but I think the basketball team is gonna be real pissed to see me crashing one of their parties.” 

“No one’s even gonna not-” Steve cut himself off, shaking his head up at the sky like he was dealing with a rowdy toddler. “I was invited and now I’m inviting you. There you’ve been invited. No crashing going on here.” 

Eddie cleared his throat, cracking his neck. “Alright fine, let's say your complete delusion that Chrissy Cunningham likes me is correct. Who says I’m even interested in her?” 

“Of course, you’re interested in her.” Steve frowned. “She’s cute, she’s blonde, she’s flexible.” he winked at the last comment. 

Eddie made a face back at him. 

“Fine.” he gave in. “I will go to your party.” 

Steve grinned. “Great me and Billy, will come by after work to help you get ready.” he looked over at Billy. “You’re coming too if that wasn’t obvious.” 

Billy shrugged, it hadn’t been, but in all honesty, he would have forced his way in anyhow.

Harrington turned back to Eddie, taking a deep breath. “Not to sound like a dick.”

“Historically a phrase people use right before they say something that makes them sound NOT like a dick.” 

“Look I just, I have to ask man, and please be honest, no judgement, okay?”

Eddie huffed, but nodded motioning for him to go on and ask already.

“Do you own body wash?” 

Billy had to turn around, bending over with a hand covering his mouth as he tried not to laugh. Of all the things Steve could have said at that moment he was not expecting that to come out of his mouth. And as much as he would never admit it to Eddie, it was a valid question. 

“YES!” Eddie yelled clearly offended. “I am not some animal! My uncle buys three in one-” 

“Three in one?” Steve interrupted. “Yeah, that’s not real body wash man. I’m gonna bring some products over. What do you use in your hair?” 

“What do you mean- I just told you!” Eddie said, getting more upset by the second. 

“You only use three in one in your hair?” 

“Yes! What’s wrong with my hair?!” He looked at Billy. “My hair looks fine!”

Billy nodded, patting him on the arm. 

“Does my hair look bad!?” He yelled, reaching up to touch it. 

Steve looked over at Billy. “We might have to take off work early tomorrow.”

Chapter Text

“You are the best.” Steve said for the millionth time as he rounded the counter, giving Robin a kiss on the cheek.

Billy made a face at them, as he walked out of the back room having just clocked out himself and Harrington. He was carrying his backpack since he'd come to work right from school and was regretting not leaving it in Eddie’s car to take home after dropping him off. It was weighing on his shoulder heavily with the products and outfits he’d stuffed inside for tonight.

Robin scrunched her nose, wiping a hand over where Steve's lips had just been. “You’ve said that already dingus, and I’m not doing this for free you owe me.”

“Big time.” He agreed. “Are you sure you don’t want to go?”

“Am I sure I don’t want to attend a party that’s going to be filled with the latest and greatest jocks of Hawkins? Yeah, I’m sure.”

“Well, if you change your mind-”

“I’m not going to change my mind. Go have fun being stupid boys.” She turned to Billy. “I’m looking at you Elton John.”

She’d been teasing him about his sudden style change since their shift started. Switching from compliments to jibes at random intervals while comparing him to every eccentric celebrity she could think of. He thought it was a bit over the top, but he was starting to learn that if you didn't stop her Robin would talk until the cows came home.

He narrowed his eyes in mock annoyance and crossed his arms, rolling his shoulders back to stand taller.

“You can’t pull off ‘scary face’ when you’re wearing a shirt with teddy bears on it.”

That wasn't fair.

The bears were definitely inspired by the Grateful Dead, colorful things stitched in random intervals making it look like they were dancing around his torso. He’d chosen to wear it because he knew his dad would hate it, but if he said anything Billy could just point to the American Beauty album that Susan played sometimes.

“I like his teddy bears.” Steve grinned teasingly as he leaned on the counter.

Billy rolled his eyes and headed to the door.

“Have fun!” Robin yelled after him.

“Thank you again.” He heard Steve say as he moved to catch up with Billy. "You’re the best.”

“I know.”

“Love you! Let me know if you change your mind!"

"I won't!"

The bell above his head jingled and Billy stepped outside, scanning the lot for Steve's car.

He felt a hand lightly touch the middle of his back. "I really do like the bears." Steve spoke softly, leaning in as he steered Billy in the right direction. “They are very you.”

He tilted his head to the side, giving Steve a quizzical look.

“I just mean, bears are like, mean right, but they are also like cute?”

Billy almost tripped over his own feet.

Did Steve just call him cute?

“Shit, no that's not what I meant.” He backtracked, walking Billy to the passenger's side of the car. “I just mean…” he trailed off face scrunching in concentration. “Like how you didn’t beat Max’s high score. Or how you bought El that rose for Valentine’s Day.”

Billy frowned. El knew the rose was from him?

“You are a big old softy. … You just also have a mean right hook. And left hook. And I’m pretty sure you kicked me at one point.”

Billy stared at him.

“I like the shirt.” Steve concluded reaching over to pull the passenger door open. “I don't know why I added all that other… stuff.” He trailed off staring at the open door like it was a foreign object. “Sorry, you could do that yourself I um… force of habit.” He closed the door, still frowning at it.

Billy had the urge to laugh as he reached forward to grab the handle.

“Shit that was stupid I-” Steve reached forward at the same time, their hands bumping together.

Billy pulled his hand back as Steve continued to fumble over himself, pulling the car door open once more before taking a step back.

“I’m just gonna um… yeah. I’m just gonna leave that there…” He gestured to the passenger door before ducking his head, hair flopping onto his face as he rounded the car to the other side.

He looked to the open door, holding back a laugh as he climbed inside, stuffing his bag into the space between his feet. Next to him Harrington climbed behind the wheel, head still bowed as he turned the car on, immediately reaching out to turn the radio down as Cyndi Lauper's Girls Just Want to Have Fun started playing through the speakers.

“Robin…” Steve shook his head, putting the car into reverse instead of explaining.

From the corner of his eye Billy watched as Steve mouthed the word idiot to himself. Billy reached forward and turned the radio back up, watching as Steve's face transitioned from pale to a slightly pink color.

He had the brief thought that Harrington would look good sitting on a beach in California, sun kissed like how himself, and other surfers got in the summer when the waves washed off any sunscreen they might have thought to put on. The faintest beginnings of a burn on their cheeks by the end of the day.

It was a thought he quickly shook away. Chances where Billy would never see California or its beaches again. Much less with Harrington.

He sat back closing his eyes counting the number of turns until they reached the trailer park. It took longer with Steve driving, partly because Steve drove the speed limit and partly, Billy suspected, because he didn’t have a reason to know the route to the trailer park.

Or maybe he did. Steve did smoke after all. Although Billy assumed it was possible, he had a dealer other than Eddie.

“Which one is it again?” Steve asked as the road changed from pavement to a half assed pebbled drive.

Billy opened his eyes, leaning forward to scan the lot for the Munson trailer. Eventually he spotted the familiar blue and white stripes and pointed Steve to it.

Steve pulled onto the grass, parking alongside Eddie’s van.

“You know I think if you went back in time and told junior year me that I was going to a party with Eddie the Freak Munson I might have actually had a heart attack.”

Billy snorted and nodded. Junior year him probably would have had the same reaction.

Billy climbed out, heading to the door, as Harrington grabbed his stuff out of the back seat. He knocked loudly before taking a step back waiting for Ed to answer. Behind him he heard Steve bound up the steps and turned to see him holding not one, not two but three grocery bags worth of stuff.

“What?” He asked.

Billy gave a pointed look down.

“I… shut up.”

He snorted and turned knocking again, louder this time.

When Ed still didn’t answer, he tried again.

“His cars here.” Steve grumbled next to him, trying to knock himself.

This time they could hear movement coming from inside. A moment later the door opened, revealing a rumbled looking Eddie. He had lost his leather jacket and vest, his shirt was twisted around his waist, hair sticking up at random angles and there was an imprint on his face like he’d been laying on something for a while.

“Oh fuck.” He groaned seeing them.

“Nice to see you too, sleeping beauty.”

Ed grumbled stepping to the side so they could come in. “Do we really have to do this? It might have escaped your notice King Steve but I’m not exactly the best at getting along with people… or social interactions in general.”

“Believe it or not I did notice that.”

“What's in the bags?” Eddie asked, ignoring Steve’s comment, as he walked into the kitchen grabbing the coffee pot, dumping stale coffee into the sink, and refilling it with water.

“Soap.”

“Ah yes, how could I forget King Steve, thinks he’s too good for my lowly poor people soap.” Eddie spoke using the same voice he did while playing dungeon master.

Steve sighed “Could you drop the whole King Steve thing please?”

“As you wish my lord.” Eddie said leaning forward in a dramatic bow before standing again to grab the coffee grounds from the cabinet.

“Asshole.” Steve mumbled, walking over to drop the bag onto the kitchen counter. “If it makes you feel better, I bought you all new stuff.”

Eddie flipped the switch on the coffee machine looking over, a slight frown on his lips. “You did?”

“What can I say, I always provide to my subjects.” he said sarcastically.

A startled laugh escaped Eddie. “So, what did you bring me Harrington?”

“Shampoo, conditioner, body wash, face wash, loofah.” He listed off.

“Face wash? I can’t use body wash to wash my face? My face is part of my body, isn't it?”

Steve shook his head. “Trust me man, Robin turned me onto this stuff. Use it before you go to bed, put on a little night cream, makes a world of difference.”

Eddie looked over at Billy, his eyes screaming for help, like he couldn’t figure out if Steve was messing with him or not.

He could just shrug; he’d been stealing Max’s face wash and Susan’s face lotion for years.

Eddie’s shoulders sagged in defeat, and he grabbed one of the bags, rummaging through its contents. He pulled out a blue loofah by the string staring at it. “What's this?”

Steve frowned “A loofah?”

“What’s it for?”

“What’s its-” Now it was Steve’s turn to look over at Billy for help.

Billy had none to offer. Part of him assumed Eddie was messing with Steve to see the horrified look on his face. The other… well the other had smelt Eddie before.

“You put soap on it, scrub yourself.” Steve explained, sounding horrified.

“Sounds like a waste of money, I can just use my hands.”

“I’d really like you better if you didn’t.”

“Fine.” Eddie snatched the loofah out of Steve's hand along with the bag. “I will go shower the way that Steve Harrington deems appropriate.”

“That includes hot water.” Steve called after him.

Eddie flipped him off, not looking back as he walked into the bathroom closing the door with more force than necessary.

Steve turned around facing Billy. “You use a loofah, right?” He sounded like he really needed Billy to say yes.

Billy flattened his lips nodding.

He usually did, but Steve didn’t need to know about how consistent he was about it.

From the bathroom he heard the water turn on. The coffee pot on the counter still chugging away.

He went to take a seat on the sofa, having spent enough time here he felt comfortable doing so. Steve stayed standing, taking in his surroundings. After a minute or so Steve walked into the living room, but instead of taking a seat like Billy expected him to do he started picking up old cups and trash lying around. Billy knitted his eyebrows together watching as Steve walked back and forth between the living room and kitchen, cleaning while he went. Stopping every third trip or so to wash a dish or two before getting distracted by something else he deemed in need of cleaning.

By the time Billy heard the shower turn off a good twenty minutes or so later, the trailer looked almost unrecognizable from any other time he’d been there. There were no more dishes lying around, Steve had picked them all up, washed them and now they were stacked neatly in the drying rack. He’d wiped the counters and tables down, cleaning leftover cigarette ash and coffee rings from them. Dirty clothes had been piled up in the previously empty laundry basket sitting in the hall. Hell, he had even swept.

Steve was in the middle of making sure each of Wayne’s mugs were facing forward when Eddie stepped out of the bathroom.

Billy’s mouth went dry.

Logically he knew that Eddie had gone in without a change of clothes. So, he didn’t know what he expected.

For Eddie to be gross and just put the same clothes back on?

He didn’t expect him to step out in nothing but a towel.

Billy couldn’t help the way his eyes traced over Eddie’s chest.

He’d seen worse in locker rooms of course. But something about them being in Eddie’s home made this feel different. Like he should look away.

But he had never had gym with Eddie and while he knew that Eddie had tattoo’s he didn’t realize how many. His eyes scanned across the other boy's chest, taking in the little pieces of artwork placed sporadically around his torso. His skin glowed, reflecting off the kitchen light, still damp from his shower, tiny droplets of water falling from his hair.

“There all clean, are you happy now?” Eddie asked, looking down as he rolled the top of the towel, so it fit more snug against his waist. He looked up, pausing at the sight of Harrington on his toes, one hand still wrapped around a mug he’d been straightening. “Did you clean?”

“...Yes.” Steve said, sounding guilty.

“Oh, Wayne’s gonna love you.”

Steve let go of the mug, going back down to the flats of his feet, still looking sheepish. “So?” He asked motioning towards him. “How was your multiproduct shower?”

Billy was still staring, his eyes fixed on the spider tattoo by Eddie’s collar bone, as Eddie started to make his way into the living room with them.

“Long.” He huffed.

“If that was a long shower, I shudder to think what you were doing before.”

Eddie walked over to Billy, leaning in so that his hair dripped onto his pants “How do I smell?”

Billy tensed, looking at Steve from the corner of his eye, then back at Eddie’s bare chest. He hesitated before sitting up and leaning forward into Eddie’s space. Trying not to think about how awkward this was, he sniffed him.

Vanilla.

He leaned in a little bit closer, sniffing him longer this time.

He had never paid much attention to Eddie’s scent. Sure, his presence could be announced by the sudden stench of weed coming your way, but the undertones of what Eddie actually smelt like never got a chance to poke through. With him this close, Billy could smell the products Steve had bought for him sure, but beneath that was something more. Something distinctly Eddie.

“I’ll take that to mean good.” Steve laughed.

Eddie stood up straight, his cheeks tinted a light red. Billy sat back on the couch, his own face burning, he nodded once to confirm Steve's statement.

“Well,” Eddie cleared his throat. “What do you suggest I do with this Hair-ington.” he motioned towards his hair.

“Oh no.” Steve said. “As Dustin has informed me, I don’t know shit about styling curly hair.”

“What did you do to that poor boy's head Steven?”

“Nothing bad!”

“Hm.” Eddie said, crossing his arms.

Steve rolled his eyes. “Look, all I’m saying is that Billy can style your hair a lot better than I can.”

They both looked over at Billy who suddenly felt like a deer caught in headlights.

“Alright big boy you're up.” Eddie snorted, turning to walk into the kitchen and pour himself a cup of coffee. Billy made a face watching as he sipped it black.

Animal.

He stood grabbing his bag from where Steve had placed it on one of the chairs in the kitchen, out of the way. He pulled out the clothes he had sitting on top, before pulling out his mousse, argan oil and hair spray.

Unlike Steve he didn’t have enough spare cash lying around to bring new products for Eddie to keep.

His routine was also probably not as elaborate as Steve’s but hey, it worked. As much as controlling curly hair could work.

Picking up the mousse, he shook the bottle, walking over to Eddie.

“Alright, so what do I do here?” Eddie asked.

Billy pursed his lips; he hadn’t thought about how to explain this. Sure, he could just hand the bottle to Eddie and watch him try and figure it out but… no that would be too painful. He reached forward, taking the mug of coffee out of Eddie’s hand.

“Aw, okay.” Eddie pouted, watching him place it on the counter out of reach.

Billy shook the bottle of mousse two more times before turning it upside down and spraying a good clump onto his hand, then he placed the bottle down next to Eddie's drink. He turned back to Eddie and with his free hand, grabbed the back of his neck, man handling him into bending over.

“What the fuck Hargrove!” He cried out surprised.

Behind him he heard Steve snort, followed by muffled laughter.

Eddie tried to lift his head, but Billy shoved it back down again.

“Could at least buy me dinner first.” he mumbled but stayed put this time.

Billy pushed Eddie’s hair over his head until it all hung down towards the floor. He then clapped his hands together gently to spread the foam before running his fingers through Eddie's long brown hair.

“Ow watch it.” Eddie huffed every time his fingers got caught in a knot.

He did his best to be gentle, but he was starting to wish he’d forced a comb through Eddie’s hair first.

Eventually his fingers glided through smoothly and he added more mousse to his hand. This time going straight to the ends of Eddie’s hair and scrunching it up to his scalp. After a few more scrunches Billy took a step back to reach for the oil, Eddie stayed put, his arms crossed, and despite not being able to see his face Billy just knew he was pouting. He poured a small bit of oil onto his palm, rubbing it into his hands before repeating the action of scrunching it into Eddie’s hair.

Eddie was weirdly quiet the whole time that he worked.

Finally done Billy took a step back, giving a nod that Eddie couldn’t see.

“You can stand up now.” Steve translated.

“Just give me a second.” Eddie said his voice sounding a little breathless.

Billy and Steve shared a confused look but waited the couple moments it took for Eddie to stand up straight, tossing his hair over his shoulders.

Before Eddie could get a word in edgewise, Billy stepped in front of him, hands going to the top of his head as he scrunched the hair near his scalp a few more times. For whatever reason Eddie’s eyes were glued to the ceiling, refusing to look at Billy as he did this.

Finally satisfied, he took a step back.

“You done?” Eddie asked, still looking up.

Billy nodded.

“He’s done.” Steve said.

“Cool.” His voice broke, and he lowered his eyes. “I’m gonna go get dressed.”

“I can help you pick out an outfit.” Steve said, moving towards him already.

“Nope!” Eddie yelped, turning towards his room. “I got it!” He lifted an arm waving Steve off as he made a beeline for the bedroom.

Billy turned, raising an eyebrow at Steve who just shrugged.

“I’m gonna,” He pointed towards the bathroom. “Put on the outfit I brought.”

Billy nodded, thinking about his own change of clothes, sitting on the counter waiting for him. Maybe it would be better to just stick with the teddy bear shirt. He decided to see what Eddie and Steve went with before making any decisions.

Steve walked out before Eddie, his hair styled slightly different, in a way that Billy couldn’t pinpoint exactly what had changed but he liked it. He was wearing a darker wash jean, and a plain black shirt paired with a brown leather jacket. He didn’t peg Steve for a leather jacket kind of guy.

It looked good.

He should wear it more often.

“What do you think?” Steve asked, spinning around to show off his outfit, lip quirking up as he gave little jazz hands when completing his twirl.

Billy laughed at the action, giving him two thumbs up.

“Two thumbs? Damn I must look hot.”

The bedroom door opened, and Eddie walked out announcing his presence. “Alright! I used your fancy soap and your fancy hair products; I am wearing my clothes.”

The two of them looked over at the other boy.

Eddie wasn’t dressed much differently than usual. He had on his typical black jeans ripped at the knees. The same pair of white Reebok’s he wore every day. He’d clipped the same old chains onto his pants, although he had included a pair of handcuffs for some reason. He still had on his rings, minus the skull one that was currently on Billy's index finger. The main difference was, he’d replaced his typical dirty t-shirt and battle jacket for a long-sleeved black button down.

The shirt didn’t even have any wrinkles.

“Handcuffs?” Steve hummed, reaching a hand forward and looping a finger through the side not attached to Eddie’s pants. He tugged them pulling Eddie forward by the hips.

Billy licked his lips.

“Kinky.” Steve grinned, examining the cuff.

Eddie looked back up at the ceiling, mouthing something to himself that Billy couldn’t make out.

“Thanks?” Eddie finally spoke when Harrington dropped the cuff, tilting his head up at him. “They were Gareth's. He got them with a magic kit.” Eddie blurted out the last part in one breath.

Steve laughed, “Okay. Gareth he’s the uh,” He tugged at his own shirt. “Plaid?”

“Not how I would choose to describe him but yeah.”

“Hm.” Steve looked him over. “Can I make one change?”

“I told you I’m wearing my clothes.”

“I know, I know, relax, it’s a tiny little change. You don’t even have to take anything off.”

Eddie sighed, looking at Steve. “Fine. Make me pretty Harrington.”

Stepping half a step forward Steve reached forward undoing the top button of Eddie’s shirt.

Billy held his breath, taking a step closer to them.

Steve undid the second button, pulling the sides of the shirt apart to style it so you could see just the beginnings of Eddie’s tattoos.

“There.” He hummed. “I know it’s not as much chest as Billy would wear but I’m sure you paid good money for those tattoos, might as well show them off.”

“I didn’t” Eddie said, his voice sounding hoarse.

“What?”

“The tattoos.” He quickly explained “I didn’t pay good money for them…”

“You paid bad money?”

“I got them,” He closed his eyes, stopping himself. “You know what Stevie; I don't think you’re ready to learn how I got these tattoos. It might just scare a rich boy like you.’

“I’m not as sheltered as you think Munson.”

“No?”

“I’ve seen things that would blow your mind.”

Eddie grinned, cocking his head to the side. “Is that so?”

Billy cleared his throat loudly.

Both boys' heads shot up as they looked at him, like they’d forgotten he was there.

“Shit.” Eddie huffed, scratching the back of his neck. “So um, should we go then?”

“Yea-”

Billy shook his head, grabbing his clothes off the counter.

“Oh.” Eddie nodded. “You can uh, use my room.”

He nodded, hugging the clothes to his chest as he made his way around the two of them and down the hall to Eddie’s room. He closed the door behind him, letting out a shaky breath as soon as he was alone.

Something was wrong with him.

He felt hot all over, in a way he hadn’t for months. In fact, he'd practically been freezing ever since…

But Hawkins was fucking cold anyway so he never knew if it was because of the damn weather or little remnants of the mind flayer inside him.

Except now he felt hot.

He walked over to Eddie’s mirror, staring himself in the eye.

You are Billy Hargrove. He thought. You live at 4819 Cherry Lane. You are eighteen years old. You are not a monster. You are not the monster.

He repeated the mantra a few more times to himself, taking deep breaths in and out as he fought off the beginnings of a panic attack.

The mind flayer was dead.

It was just hot in Eddie’s kitchen.

That had to be it.

He took a deep breath in, counted to three and let it out.

He was okay.

Taking a step back from the mirror, something to the left of it caught his eye. Hanging on the wall beside Eddie’s guitar was a dried out rose.

Oh, fuck him.

This was turning out to be the most stressful dollar he’d ever spent. Maybe he’d get lucky, and Eddie would get so drunk tonight that he could confess he’d sent the flower as a joke, and they could all move on.

Billy turned away from the rose, deciding not to think about it.

He pulled his shirt over his head, dropping it to the floor by the pile of clothes he’d carried in before kneeling to pick up the black and pink shirt he’d bought earlier this week. Last night, after Munson had dropped him and Max at home, he had gone into his room and put the shirt on, staring at himself in the mirror for a good hour, examining it from every angle.

Doing so he found himself noticing more than just the scars. He had gained some weight back over the past month and was starting to fill out his jeans again. His eyes didn’t look as sunken as they once had, the bags not as heavy. And he’d gained some color back that he’d lost after months of being inside.

He didn’t know how to describe it without sounding insane, but his reflection was starting to feel like his own again.

Billy buttoned up the shirt halfway, keeping most of his chest exposed.

Neil said the town was talking, well, might as well give them something to talk about.

Leaving his clothes on Eddie’s floor Billy pulled open the bedroom door. Steve and Eddie weren’t in his line of view, but he could hear them bickering somewhere near the kitchen.

“There is no such thing as spending too much time on dungeons and dragons Harrington.”

“Look man, all I’m saying is Henderson is one of the smartest people I know and he’s failing Latin.”

“Ehhh, it’s a dead language.”

“That’s not the point.”

“Don’t go blaming dungeons and dragons for Henderson failing Latin man. Anything else and I’d consider it, but half the spells and names are based off Latin.”

Billy walked into the kitchen.

Steve noticed him first, whatever retort he was about to say to Eddie dying on his tongue as he looked at Billy's chest.

“What?” Eddie frowned, looking over confused. “Oh.” His eyes widened. “Shit.”

Steve hit his arm. “Dude.” he hissed.

“Wha- I ju- I mean- its,” Eddie sputtered. “Honestly, it’s not that bad! I mean I was expecting worse, when you cast fireball it just- well, you know, you’ve seen it played, everything around it just like,” He mimicked something exploding.

“Munson.” Steve said.

“Yeah?”

“Shut up.”

“Mmhm Yup.” He nodded.

Billy shifted from foot to foot feeling slightly uncomfortable. He'd been expecting the staring, but were people going to make comments? Were they going to expect him to talk about it?

“You look good Billy.” Steve said, “It healed… really good.”

“You sound like you saw it when it was fresh.” Eddie mumbled.

Billy looked down at his fingernails, at the same moment Steve became very interested in his own nails.

“Holy shit were you at the mall too?”

“I think we should head out.” Steve said loudly. Billy nodded in agreement, both of them heading towards the door before Eddie could ask any more questions.

***

They heard Patrick’s house before they saw it. Luckily for him, he lived up a long drive or the cops probably would have already beat them there.

Eddie leaned forward, between the center console, nervously fidgeting with his rings. “Are you sure this is a good idea? I mean… these people don’t exactly like me Harrington.”

“Look at it this way Munson, if you climb up on a table here, no one’s gonna think you’re weird.”

“Funny.” Eddie muttered sitting back, and Steve parked on the lawn. “Very funny.”

Steve cut the engine, turning in his seat. “Relax Eddie, okay? Just stick by me, everything's gonna be fine. Right Billy?”

Billy looked into the back seat, nodding.

“And if it's not at least I can get drunk right?” Eddie mumbled.

“That's the spirit!” Steve said, climbing out of the car.

Eddie and Billy got out following Steve up the lawn, ignoring a boy throwing up on the side of the house while his girlfriend yelled at him, and entered through the front door.

“You don’t knock?” Eddie asked, leaning in to whisper to Billy.

He laughed, shaking his head. Had he really never been to a party before? The late nighters of Hawkins had never called to at least have him deliver the goods?

Inside the party was well underway. Teens were dancing in the living room, furniture all pushed to one side. A chant of “shots, shots, shots” could be heard coming from the kitchen. A couple pushed their way between Eddie and Billy, running towards the stairs no doubt about to go defile some poor souls' bed.

“I need alcohol.” Eddie confirmed.

“Follow me.” Steve said over the music. “Kitchen’s this way.”

Patrick had a party here last year, after the basketball team had won its first home game. Most of it was a blur, but Billy did remember fingering Vicki Carmichael in the upstairs bathroom. She’d called him William and kissed with too much tongue, but screamed when she came, which got the guys to pour him drinks all night wanting to know his secret.

Steve got them all the way to the punch bowl before someone interrupted.

“Fuck Harrington I didn’t expect to see you here.” Chance, one of the guys from the basketball team walked over, swaying slightly, which probably had something to do with the red solo cup in his hand. “Now it’s really a party.”

“I’ll see what I can do.” Steve said, flashing a charming smile as he reached to grab his own cup, dipping it into the punch bowl. He handed it over to Eddie, who immediately started downing it.

He should probably warn him to slow down.

McKinney’s jungle juice was no joke.

Steve shoved a cup into Billy's hand, still sweet-talking Chance who didn’t seem to get the hint to move on. Billy frowned at the contents in front of him and moved to hand it over to Eddie, who was already looking for his second cup.

“Not drinking Hargrove?” Chance yelled to him over the music.

He shook his head.

He’d tried drinking, despite the warnings from his doctors not to. The first sip had burned going down and Billy had spent the next six hours locked in the bathroom crying as he tried to forget the way it felt to drink bleach.

“Why not man it's a part-” Chance stopped short, his drunk brain seeming to finally process what was going on with Billy’s chest. “I mean yeah no totally that’s uh, you know do you man.”

“I think we’re gonna go say hi to some other people.” Steve said, patting Chance on the shoulder, who looked grateful for the excuse to leave.

“Sure thing, see you around.” Chance said before running off.

Steve turned around. “Come on, let's go find your cheerleader.”

“You mean the one that doesn’t like me?”

“I mean the one that wants to take you home, throw you on the bed and ride your dick like a pony.”

“That was SO descriptive.” Eddie blushed, taking another sip out of his cup.

Billy really should warn him to slow down.

Steve laughed, “come on.” He pushed Eddie gently back into the crowd of the party.

“I thought you were majorly against cheaters.” Eddie huffed as they made their way into the hall. One person was passed out on the floor. A couple making out with too much tongue standing next to where he was slumped up against the wall.

“I am.” Steve frowned, confused.

“Well Chrissy is dating Jason. From what I hear it’s pretty serious.”

“It’s not cheating if she realizes she likes you and breaks up with Jason.”

“She’s not going to break up with him.”

“You don’t know that.”

Billy ignored their bickering walking ahead of them as he scanned the crowd. Part of him hoped that Chrissy wasn’t here. She didn’t come to every party. Jason said it was because she had a strict mom, but Billy is pretty sure it’s because she just wasn’t the kind of girl who liked parties. Every time she did show up, she would smile and make small talk, always glued to Jason or one of her friends’ sides, but before long he’d notice her standing alone in the corner. (Or in one case locked in a bedroom with the family dog. Which Billy only knew because he’d been planning on having sex in that bedroom before the golden retriever ran out when he’d opened the door. Promptly ending the party when it had run through the house scaring a bunch of drunk teenagers all trying to catch it at once.)

He was so focused on finding Chrissy in the crowd that he almost missed her.

He’d been looking for blonde hair, it would make sense for his eyes to skip over red. Except he recognized his jean jacket, a lipstick stain on the collar.

Max.

She was standing by the edge of the living room, El by her side, both holding red solo cups, heads bent together so they could hear what the other was saying over the music.

What. The. Fuck.

They were supposed to be at the Byers. At Hoppers. Max had fucking told him that’s where she was going to be. Setting up El’s room!

She was not supposed to be at a party. Fucking drinking! She was fifteen! She was a freshman. She was way too young to be here.

Max moved her head up slightly and he saw her, see him. Her eyes widening as she straightened up. El frowned looking to see what had caused Max to react like that. A moment later El spotted him as well, but instead of reacting like she’d been caught breaking the rules, she lifted her hand to wave. Max quickly grabbed it pulling her arm down, before simply walking away.

Fuck no.

Billy pushed his way through the crowd to go after them.

Behind him he heard Steve call out his name confused, but he didn’t stop to explain the situation.

He caught them in the dining room. The game of beer pong brought in a big enough crowd that her and El weren’t able to slip through.

“I can explain.” Max said as soon as she knew she was done for.

He looked down at the cup in her hands, he was going to kill someone, he just didn’t know who yet. Max noticed the look and quickly discarded her cup on a random table, before turning to pull El’s cup from her hand and do the same with it.

“I can explain.” She repeated.

He crossed his arms.

Max’s eyes flickered back and forth, as her brain worked overtime to produce some excuse to why she had lied about tonight.

“You know… actually I don’t have to explain because you told Neil you were working, and you’re here too so…” She shrugged.

That was not the same thing at all!

“Max, you are never going to believe what I just did!” Dustin, ran over nearly crashing into Max. The kid was clearly a few drinks in already.

“Dustin.” Max warned.

“There was a keg and-”

“Dustin!” She cut him off, motioning with her eyes over to Billy, a warning to shut the fuck up.

Henderson looked over, his mouth falling open when he saw him. “What are you doing here?”

“Billy!” Steve yelled. “Fuck, what happened are you okay? You just ran off.” Steve came up behind him, his hand on Billy’s shoulder before he realized why he’d gone no further than the dining room. “Dustin!? Max?! El?!” He yelled each name more surprised than the last.

“What are you doing here!” Dustin yelled. “This is a high school party!”

“Ok first of all I still have a lot of friends that go to high school. Your social life doesn’t die when you graduate- Not! The point!” He yelled “What are you three doing here!?”

“Lucas is on the basketball team.” Max shrugged, like it was obvious.

It was official. Billy was going to kill Lucas.

Getting his sister involved with supernatural demons from another dimension, he could forgive. Shit happened.

But taking her to a McKinney party? Sinclair was a dead man.

“So, you’re all here?” Steve said pinching the bridge of his nose.

“Yes.” El spoke up. “Having fun like normal teenagers.”

The way El said normal made Billy’s heart twinge. He knew that she was never going to ever really be normal. And part of him thought that if anyone deserved to party it was the girl who’d spent most of her life inside of a government facility being turned into a weapon.

The other part of him screamed that the first time the girl with supernatural powers drank should be in a controlled fucking environment.

“Always the babysitter.” Steve mumbled to himself “Always the goddamn babysitter.”

“No one is asking you to babysit Steve.” Max huffed.

“What's the big deal?” Dustin crossed his arms. “You went to parties like this when you were our age.

“It is not the same thing.”

“It’s exactly the same!”

“No, it’s not!”

“You know what you’re right Steve, its not the same. Because when you were our age, you hadn’t saved the world from monsters three times!” He held up three fingers pushing them towards Steve’s face.

“Jesus, keep your voice down.” Steve said looking around even though no one was paying attention to them.

“Dustin is right.” Max said, crossing her arms. “I don’t see what the big deal is. You two used to go to parties all the time. You are currently at the same party as us. So clearly, it’s not dangerous.”

“Of course, it’s not dangerous.” They all turned to see Jason and Lucas standing nearby.

Lucas was staring at Billy, eyes wide, like he knew his death was coming tonight.

Steve rubbed his temple. “Hey Carver.”

“Harrington, Hargrove.” Jason greeted. “Is there a problem?”

“No.” Steve frowned. “No, I was just surprised to see the kids I babysit here. You know like Billy’s kid sister.” He nodded towards Max. “Just seems like they might be a bit young.”

Billy watched Sinclair’s face heat up at Steve’s babysitting comment.

Jason laughed. “Oh, no man, come on lighten up, you were going to parties at fifteen. I mean you were a legend the first party you went to! Showing up with hickeys from a college girl! Setting the keg stand record until Hargrove here beat you.”

Billy could kill Jason along with Sinclair.

“Look man,” Steve started.

“Besides,” Jason cut him off. “Sinclair is one of us. His friends are our friends, we won’t let anything happen to them.”

“I still think I’m going to have to take them home.” Steve said frowning.

“No, man don’t leave. Have a drink relax, have some fun, like you used to, before you got all uptight.”

“I’m not uptight.” Steve huffed.

“Holy shit.” Jason said, his eyes off Steve and now on Billy.

Was everyone going to say that?

“Is that from the uh…” Jason trailed off.

“Bad men.” El confirmed.

“What?” Jason frowned.

“Firefighters!” Lucas jumped in. “Yeah um, you know everyone loves them, thinks they are so great, but they just kept yelling at Billy to stop, drop and roll.”

“Idiot.” Max said dropping her head into her hand.

“They didn’t have a fire extinguisher?” Jason frowned.

“Budget cuts.” Dustin added to the lie.

“Someone should really talk to The Hawkins Post about that.” Jason said crossing his arms.

Oh great, Carver was about to go on a crusade for a problem that didn’t exist.

“You know what maybe we should get a drink.” Steve said, putting a hand on Lucas and Dustin’s shoulders. “See you around.”

Billy nodded, doing the same to Max and El, the two boys not waiting for a goodbye as they steered the four teens out of the dining room.

“Where do your parents even think you are?” Steve hissed at them.

“Mikes.” They all answered.

“Of course.” He grumbled. “Where is that little twerp anyway?”

Dustin shrugged “Will and him ran off somewhere.”

Steve looked at El. “Can you use your powers to find them?”

Billy looked around suddenly realizing that Eddie was not with them. Fuck. Steve must have lost him when he’d chased after him.

“It doesn’t work like that Steve.” Max huffed. “And we aren’t leaving.”

“Yes, you are if something happens to you- “

“Nothing is going to happen.”

“Then I am responsible-“

“You aren’t responsible for us.”

“Because I knew you were here, and I didn’t do anything to prevent-“

“Mike!” El yelled suddenly, pointing out her boyfriend in the crowd.

The group looked over, spotting Will and Mike, by the bottom of the staircase. Mike had looked over, hearing his name, a frown forming on his features when he saw Steve.

Even from here, Billy could see that little Byers was staring at his chest.

Great.

“Get over here.” Steve yelled to them.

Still frowning, Mike walked over, Will trailing behind him. “What are you two doing here?”

“Taking you home.”

“No way!”

“I’m not asking.” Steve said. “My car. Now.”

“How about this.” Dustin interrupted grabbing Steve’s keys from him, as he pulled them from his pocket.

“We will leave with you at midnight.”

“No.”

“Eleven thirty.”

“No.”

“Eleven.”

“Give me the keys.”

“Okay well if you are going to be unreasonable, then I have no other choice.”

“What are you talk- “Steve was cut off by Dustin running past him disappearing into the crowd of people.

The other kids shared a look.

“Don’t.” Steve warned.

They scattered.

Steve crossed his arms, nodding as he made no attempt to go after them. “Mmhmm, mmhmm, mmhmm. Yup.” He turned towards the kitchen, walking away without Billy.

Billy looked around unsure what to do with himself.

He guessed he should go try and find Eddie, and make sure that he wasn’t in the fetal position in some corner.

And if he happened to run into Lucas while doing so, he could take five minutes to murder him. He’s sure that Steve would help hide the body.

***

It took longer than he thought it would to find Eddie. Mostly because of how often classmates stopped him, all wanting to know what happened to him. Some even reaching out to touch the raised scars before he hit their hands away. All asking question after question, either not caring or too drunk to notice when he didn’t answer any of them.

He pushed past some kid that was in his algebra class, ignoring whatever sob story he was about to share, about how one time he’d hung out with Heather or whoever it was out of the twenty-eight victims, that had given him a morsal of attention once upon a time. He didn’t need to hear that shit.

Billy was considering it was time to give up and just walk home when he spotted Eddie.

Standing in the corner by the back door.

In hindsight Billy should have expected him to be sulking in a corner alone. It should have been the first place he looked.

Except Eddie wasn’t alone.

And he definitely wasn’t sulking.

He was with Chrissy.

A grin on his face wider than Billy had ever seen as he waved his hands around talking excitedly.

Chrissy was laughing, hanging off every word Eddie had to say, while also trying to stop him from spilling his drink everywhere.

Something twisted in Billy’s stomach.

So, Steve had been right after all. Chrissy did like Eddie.

And he liked her back.

He doesn’t know why that bothered him so much.

He liked Chrissy. She was a good girl. He’s certain she wouldn’t do anything to hurt Eddie.

So, it didn’t make any sense why he felt like throwing up when he saw Eddie lean in, dropping his head to Chrissy’s shoulder as his body shook with laughter.

“There you are!”

Billy jumped, when hands grabbed his shoulder. He spun around looking at Steve.

His pupils were blown out, face flushed, wearing a goofy grin.

“I’ve been looking everywhere for you.” Steve leaned in close but was still yelling.

Billy did his best not to gag at the smell of alcohol on his breath.

“Where’s Eddie?” He looked around like he wasn’t the one who lost him in the first place.

He pointed over his shoulder, trying to keep is disappointment off his face. Not that Steve was sober enough to notice anyway. Steve put his hands on either of Billy’s shoulders, going up on his toes to peak over.

“HA-HA! I told you! I knew it I fucking knew it!” He grinned stepping back from Billy holding his hands out. “I am the king of dating! I am the King!”

Near by a couple people cheered despite not knowing what was going on.

“There you fuckers are!” Eddie yelled behind them, always the loudest in the room.

The two of them turned, watching as Eddie marched over to them, one hand holding Chrissy’s as he pulled her over with him. She was blushing but didn’t put up a fight.

“You promised not to leave me alone.” Eddie said shoving Steve’s chest with no real malice.

“I got distracted.” Steve said still grinning. He leaned forward. “Hi Chrissy.”

She laughed “Hi Steve.”

“You made a promise Harrington. I was drowning out there. If Chrissy didn’t save me”

Billy tuned the rest out, looking down as Chrissy moved around Eddie so him and Steve could continue arguing.

“He’s had a couple.” She said, smiling softly at Billy.

Yeah, apparently so had Steve.

“It’s getting late, I should probably go find Jason.” Chrissy spoke softly.

“Noooo.” Steve whined, suddenly turning to them. “Stay a while.”

“I should really go.” She laughed. “But it was nice to see you out Steve.”

“Well,” Eddie moved forward taking Chrissy’s hand and pulling it to his lips, kissing her knuckles. “Thank you for the lovely conversation this evening m'lady.”

“And the same to you good sir.” She said clearly amused. “Steve, Billy.”

He nodded to her.

“Goodnight Chrissy.” Steve said.

She walked away from them, going to find Jason in the dwindling crowd.

“M'lady!?” Steve laughed grabbing Eddie’s shoulders to shake him. “M'lady!? What is wrong with you?”

“Girl’s love a little sweet talking.”

“That’s sweet talking? What year are you from?”

“It worked, didn’t it? She was charmed.”

“You are such a fucking dork!” Steve cackled leaning into Eddie’s space. Ed didn’t seem to mind, laughing right along with him.

“I’m the dork? You just shouted you were the king!”

“I am the king.” Steve grinned.

Billy frowned, wanting to butt in between them. He didn’t like being ignored.

“Can we go now? I did your little party. I talked to Chrissy.”

“No.” Steve shook his head. “I don’t have my keys.”

“What do you mean you don’t have your keys? Where are your keys?”

Someone opened the back door, heading into the yard.

“Twenty-six, Twenty-seven,” People chanted.

Billy was surprised there was even any beer left in the keg this late into the party to count down a keg stand.

He looked out the door, as it was closing, just to see who his title was up against and- he was going to kill these kids. He reached over, grabbing Eddie and Steve by the back of their shirts, leading them out the door.

“Guess we’re going this way.” Steve laughed.

Billy ignored him, pushing the two out into the yard. The cold air doing very little to sober them up. He pointed toward the cheering crowd, as Henderson tapped out of a keg stand.

“Is that Dustin!” Eddie yelled.

“I am going to kill that kid.” Steve said, marching down the yard.

Billy followed, Eddie close behind. His eyes scanned the group, looking for any of the other little fucks. It didn’t take him long to find them, mostly because as soon as his feet were on the ground Dustin stumbled over to his friend. Excitingly asking if they just saw his keg stand.

“Henderson!” Eddie yelled.

The group looked over, all groaning when they saw who was walking towards them.

“Eddie!? You’re here too!? What the hell, you don’t go to parties!?”

“You don’t get to ask what I’m doing here! I’m an adult! You are a baby!”

“I am not a baby!” Dustin hiccupped.

“Give me back my keys you little goblin.” Steve said, interrupted their bantering to frisk Dustin.

“You knew they were here?!” Eddie yelled at him.

“Yeah, we saw them when we got here.” Steve said still fighting with Dustin to get his keys back.

“And you didn’t take the children home?”  

“They stole my keys and ran away!” Steve said, triumphantly tugging his keys out of Dustin’s hand.

“So?!” Eddie yelled. “You are a sports man! You play the sports! It was your whole personality to run after things and catch them!”

“That is not what sports is!”

“That’s exactly what sports is!”

“Oh my god.” Max groaned. “Will you two knock it off.”

Eddie looked over at her. “Don’t sass me red I’m mad at you too- Jane! Little Janey you’re here!” He threw his empty cup at Mike. “Why did you let Jane go to a party.”

“Wha-!” Mike looked around at the group clearly offended and waiting for someone to defend him.

“It was my idea to come.” Will spoke up. “I just thought we should support Lucas.”

“It doesn’t matter whose idea it was.” Steve said. “I’m driving you all home.” He looked down at his key, trying to get to the one for his car.

He hiccupped, dropping them.

Steve stared at the keys on the ground for a long moment. “I can’t drive.”

“You can’t drive.” Eddie agreed.

Steve looked at the kids and sighed deeply. “I can’t believe, I’m even going to say this. Are any of you sober.”

“No.” Dustin said, shaking his head.

“I can’t drive.” Lucas said. “I’m not good at beer pong.”

“Neither are we.” Mike mumbled, nudging Max with his arm.

Billy frowned.

He didn’t want Max at a party in general, but if she was going to be at one, she could at least be good at beer pong. He knew he was a shitty brother but come on! He never taught her the basics to beer pong?

“Punch tastes really good.” El said with a goofy smile on her face.

“I drank too.” Will mumbled, still sober enough to look guilty.

Steve looked over at Billy.

He shook his head no.

He couldn’t do it.

“Come on man. Just this once.”

“Think of the kids Billy.” Eddie said dramatic as always.

Steve nodded in agreement. “I wouldn’t ask if it weren’t for them.”

“Yeah.” Eddie laughed. “Harrington has no problem risking our lives.”

Steve elbowed him in the gut.

Eddie grunted bending over, holding his stomach.

Billy looked at the younger teens, worrying his bottom lip between his teeth.

He didn’t want to do this.

He really didn’t want to do this.

“It’s fine Billy.” Max said, she took a step towards him, but stumbled reaching out to steady herself, by grabbing onto Lucas’s arm. “We can walk home.”

He shook his head, swooping down to grab the keys off the ground.

“Billy.” Max tried again.

Billy pointed a finger at Eddie, and then held it up again like the number one.

Eddie narrowed his eyes. “What?”

“I think he means we’re going to your house.” Will said.

“Oh! Oh… yeah. I mean it’ll be crowded.”

Billy didn’t wait to hear any arguments. He was not making eighty different stops tonight. He knew the way to Munson’s trailer; he knew exactly how long it took. He could survive that ride. And then he could go have a panic attack in the woods behind the trailer park as soon as all of these drunk idiots were somewhere safe.

He started to make his way around the house to the front yard, not bothering to look back and see if they were following him.

“Uh Steve.” Dustin said as soon as they were all standing around Steve’s BMW.

“Yeah, Dustin I see the problem.” Steve sighed.

“I think you forgot one crucial detail about driving us home.”

“I said I see the problem.” Steve huffed.

“It’s fine.” Lucas slurred his words taking a step forward. “We can sit on each other’s laps.” He turned to look at his friends. “El can sit on Mikes lap.”

“Who the fuck is El?” Eddie wondered out loud.

“Max can sit on my lap.”

Billy grabbed Lucas by the back of the shirt shoving him towards Dustin. He then pointed a finger at Mike, pointing him over to Will. Repeating the motion by pointing Max and El together.

“Or that.” Lucas said. “I like that more actually.”

“You gonna sit on my lap pretty boy?” Eddie grinned leaning into Steve’s space.

“Or we can put you in the trunk.” Steve retorted.

Billy felt sick.

“My legs are too long.” Eddie hummed “It’d never work.”

“Its my car. You’re sitting on my lap.”

“Suit yourself king Steve.” Eddie chuckled.

Directing eight drunk people into a car was not fun. It took several different tries before Billy got them all situated and himself behind the wheel.

“Stop moving so much.” Steve huffed, wrapping his arms around Eddie’s waist as Billy put the car in drive.

“I’m not moving.” Eddie complained, as he continued to squirm in Steve’s lap.

“You’re like a toddler.” Steve huffed.

Billy drove slower than he ever had in his life. No one in the car seemed to notice, all talking over each other, the way only drunk people could. He was thankful they had at least left at a time where no other cars were on the road. He’s not sure he could handle that extra stress.

“We need music.” Steve huffed, leaning forward, Moving Eddie along with him.

“I don’t want to listen to your music Harrington.”

Billy glanced down watching as Steve’s hands fiddled with the dials, trying to find a station that came in over here.

“Jealous I have better taste than you?”

Eddie snorted. “Did the radio DJ tell you that you have taste? You know that’s like your mommy telling you you’re the most handsome boy in all of Hawkins.”

Steve turned his head to the side, his face close to Eddies. “I am the most handsome boy in all of Hawkins.” He grinned.

Billy looked back at the road, gripping the wheel tightly as he started to speed up.

Focus.

“Oh, I love this song!” Steve laughed, turning the volume up. “Everyone shut up.”

No one shut up.

“You like this?” Eddie asked skeptically.

“Everyone likes Elton John honey, you’re not special.”

Billy glanced back over at them. Steve had his head on Eddie’s shoulder grinning up at the other boy, who had turned so he was almost facing Billy.

“That’s been know to change the weather.” Lucas started to sing along in the back seat.

“Oh, please god no.” Max groaned.

Billy’s eyes flicked up to the rear-view mirror, watching as Lucas leaned into Max’s space.

“Say, Caddie and Ronnie, have you seen them yet? Ooh, but they're so laid down! “Lucas sang.

El started laughing loudly, hiding her face in Max’s hair.

Next to him Steve started singing too. “B-B-B-Bennie and the Jets!”

“Not you too.” Eddie laughed.

“She’s got electric boobs!” Steve sang louder. Dustin had started singing as well, Lucas and him swaying in the middle seat together.

“Boobs!” Eddie yelled “Do you think the lyric is boobs!?”

“I love her shoes!” Steve sang ignoring him.

“Those are not the words!”

“Think she bought um in a magazine, oooohhh.”

“Am I drunk or did Harrington just hit that note!? Eddie laughed, reaching forward to slap Billy’s arm.

At the same time in the back seat everyone seemed to have decided to cave and join the sing along.

“Shut up and sing.” Steve laughed, “we all know you know the lyrics rock star.”

Billy looked over, watching Eddie grin at Steve.

“Maybe they're blinded, but Bennie makes them ageless, we shall survive, let us take ourselves along.” He sang, drunk and off key. At least Billy hoped that was the reason and Eddie wasn’t going on stage sounding like that.

From the back, the kids where also singing a series of random words and jumbled mumbling all waiting for the chorus to come back around.

Billy laughed, rolling his window down, the wind carrying their singing and laughing down the road.

When he pulled up to Eddie’s trailer, he was surprised to find that he hadn’t thought about the mind flayer a single time since they started singing. He’d even felt kind of happy while driving. Free, the way it used to feel when he first got his license, before it became a chore.

Getting everyone out of the car, was a lot easier than getting them in. The nine of them crowded into the living room and Eddie’s earlier comment about it being crowded at his place really started to sink in.

“Where are we supposed to sleep?” Mike complained sitting on the couch.

“Uh… There?” Eddie shrugged. “I think we have some extra blankets. He mumbled walking towards the closet.

“Move over.” Lucas yawned plopping down next to him.

“I’m tired.” El mumbled rubbing her eyes. She walked over to the couch.

The other kids followed her lead, all of them practically laying on top of each other. Dustin had even thrown himself across the back of the couch like a cat.

“They can not handle their liquor.” Steve mumbled. “Dustin come on.” He said walking over and gently tugging the other boy up.

“Nooo I’m tired.”

“Come on, sleep on the chair, you can’t sleep on your back.”

“Ugh fine.”

Eddie walked back out with some spare blankets, handing them over to Steve. “Do you got this? I’m only good with kids when there’s dice involved.”

Steve snorted. “Yeah, I got this.”

Eddie nodded. “Cool… you and Billy can stay in my room.”

“I’ll be there in a minute.”

Eddie nodded, looking over at Billy to make sure he heard.

Billy nodded to let him know he had.

Max picked her head off of El’s lap just as Steve laid a blanket over her, blinking slowly at Billy. “Thanks.” She mumbled.

He nodded, smiling a little.

He was so going to kill her in the morning.

Billy walked towards the back of the trailer, following Eddie into the bedroom.

“I think it will fit all three of us.” Eddie yawned.

Billy looked at the mattress, it would be a tight fit.

He sighed kicking off his shoes, before laying down, still in his clothes.

“You gonna sleep in that?” Eddie frowned.

He shrugged, rolling onto his side, his back against the wall.

“I’m not sure I can be friends with you if you sleep in jeans.”

He snorted, flipping Eddie off.

“Fine, suit yourself psychopath, but I am not sleeping in jeans and a dress shirt.”

Billy tucked his hand under his head watching as Ed undid the buttons of his shirt, tossing it to the floor to be delt with another day. He then undid his pants, hopping around as he tried to pull them off.

He ended up flopping onto the bed, the jeans caught around his ankles.

“Am I interrupting?” Steve asked walking into the room, raising at Eyebrow at a half-naked Eddie.

“Yes.” Eddie said lifting his head up. “Be a doll and help me get these off.”

“I’m not helping you take your pants off Munson.” Steve said, walking towards them.

“I’m drunk.” Eddie groaned. “I need help.”

Steve huffed, grabbing Eddie’s ankle. “I’m never inviting you to a party again.” He said but was smiling.

“Deal.” Eddie laughed.

Steve looked down at the ankle in his hand, rolling his eyes before helping Eddie take his jeans the rest of the way off.

“If you told me last year that Steve Harrington would be taking my pants off in my room-“

“You would have had a heart attack?” Steve quipped, quoting himself from earlier.

“Definitely would have been an early grave.” Eddie agreed, rolling over after Steve tossed his pants to the ground, not bothering to put on any other clothes.

Steve shrugged his jacket off, laying it gently over something so that it wasn’t on the floor. He then took off his shoes, putting them out of the way so none of them would trip tomorrow morning.

“Ugh, you’re sleeping in jeans too?”

“I didn’t bring any other clothes.”

“You were on the swim team. There is a picture in the school hallway of you and thirty other guys all huddled together in speedos.”

“I’m not taking my pants off.” Steve said, pulling his shirt over his head. “That’s shirt on the other hand is scratchy as hell.”

“Why do you wear it?” Eddie asked, scootching further into Billy’s space as Steve laid down.

“I look good in it.”

“You look good in everything.”

“Shut up Munson.” He laughed. “I’m going to sleep.”

“Yeah, yeah, me too.” Eddie sighed, laying back. “…. Thanks Harrington.”

“For what?”

He shrugged. “Taking me out.”

Steve smiled. “Yeah, anytime.”

The three of them adjusted, laying as far apart as they could in the limited space. Billy watched them, listening as the other two boys breathing evened out, both of them eased into sleep with the help of alcohol.

He studied Eddies, face, his features were softer like this. A single curl, rested across his face.

Cute.

Eddie’s eyes fluttered open. “Hm?” he said, sleepily.

Billy frowned confused.

“Thought you said something.” Eddie mumbled, closing his eyes again, snoring a moment later.

Chapter Text

Billy's arm is asleep, pins and needles demanding his attention as he wakes to a knee pushing against his spine. Someone's hand is inside his shirt, warmth spreading from the fingers gently squeezing below his pec.

He groaned, refusing to open his eyes, hoping to chase the last bits of sleep still fogging his mind, not yet ready to wake up. It almost works, until the knee in his back shifts forward, bone digging into him.

Annoyed, Billy slowly peaks one eye open, to find Steve laying on his side, turned towards him, his face buried in a pillow. Billy’s arm pinned under him. One of Steve’s hands tucked away inside Billy’s shirt, resting hot and heavy against his skin. Knitting his eyebrows together Billy turned as much as he could, glancing over his shoulder. Eddie is laying behind him. His mouth open, snoring, as a trail of drool rolls down his chin onto the mattress. One of his legs stretched out, the other bent up digging painfully into Billy.

How the fuck had that happened?

Billy knows he fell asleep with his back pressed against the wall.

Knows because he'd stayed awake long after Eddie and Steve had passed out. Tracing his fingers over his own lips, trying to remember the way it felt for words to pass through them. Billy hadn’t said anything. He couldn’t of. There had been no bile, no choking, no stomach churning. Eddie had been drunk. He’d heard the wind, or a bird, or a floorboard, or he’d simply made it up.

Billy had gone to bed content with that knowledge.

And with his back pressed against the Goddamn wall.

It didn’t make any sense. Billy had always been a light sleeper. So how the hell had Eddie managed to climb over him in the middle of the night? Or had it been Billy who did the climbing? His face burned at the thought, and he decided he didn’t actually want to know.

Body still turned at an uncomfortable angle, Billy watched Eddie sleep. Taking the time to admire each of his tattoos. It was clear he hadn’t gotten them in a shop, like Billy had gotten his, but that almost made him like them more.

He wondered if Eddie had designed them, or if he’d let the artist do whatever they wanted.

When Billy had gotten his tattoo, he’d gone a town over, to a dingy little spot Tommy H. had mentioned in passing. Desperate to do something, anything, that for the first time in his life, he didn’t need Neil’s permission for, he’d pointed to the first thing on the wall and gotten that on his arm.

He’d spent the next two months hiding it from the man, after exiting the shop and coming to his senses. He might have been eighteen, but he was still living under Neil’s roof. Under Neil’s rules. There was nothing stopping the man from taking a potato peeler and peeling the damn thing off.

He bet Eddie never had to hide his tattoos from Wayne.

Billy found his eyes moving lower, tracing the curve of Eddie’s hip bone. The waistband of his underwear had been pushed down, exposing part of his left cheek.

His mouth felt dry as he licked his lips. He supposed he should be glad Munson hadn't lost his underwear during the migration. There were worse appendages to wake up pressed into his back than a knee.

Next to him Steve stirs, his hand pressing down on Billy’s chest. He snaped his head around, eyes wide, feeling like he’d been caught doing something. Steve isn’t paying attention to him though, slowly raising his head, eyes squinted as he looks around confused. He barely gets a couple inches off the pillow before he’s laying back down.

“No. No, bad idea.” He groaned, leaning into Billy's space, pressing his forehead against Billy’s bare skin, his hand slipping deeper inside his shirt.

Billy held his breath, staying completely still.

“I’m never drinking again.” Steve complained, his breath ghosting over his nipple.

Billy shivered. At the movement, the other boy turned his head, blinking up at him. Billy watched as the pieces clicked together, and Steve realized they were practically cuddling. The older boy quickly scrambled away rolling onto his back, freeing Billy’s arm.

He let out a sigh of relief pulling it towards himself, flexing his fingers, trying to wake them up again.

“Shit man. Sorry.” he groaned, draping his arm over his eyes. “Drank more last night than I thought.

Billy just nods, unsure what else to do. At least Steve had the excuse of alcohol.

He adjusts, so Eddie’s knee is no longer pressed against him, eyes drifting down to the steady rise and fall of Steve's chest. He hadn’t had that much hair in school. It suits him.

“Thanks for uh, thanks for driving us home last night.”

Billy’s eyes snap up. He’d been almost certain Steve had fallen back asleep. But without his noticing Steve had moved his arm, his eyes glued on Billy.

He swallowed thickly, nodding as he looked away.

What the hell was wrong with him today?

“I really hadn’t meant to drink that much.” Steve mumbled.

Billy just nods again, moving to button up his shirt, needing to do something with his hands. He wants to get out of this bed, but he couldn’t do that without climbing over Steve.

He’s unsure how long they sat like that. In silence, Steve attempting to massage the hangover out of his head. Billy, unable to stop his eyes from wandering back to Steve's chest, tracing the happy trail that ran from his navel down past his jeans. From the corner of his eye, he saw Steve look in his direction eyebrows knitted in confusion.

Billy hated when he did that. It made him want to reach out and smooth Steve's features back into place.

“Where’s Eddie?”

He takes it back; he preferred a confused Steve over a Steve that's caught on any day. He points vaguely behind him, not meeting Steve’s eye. The mattress shifts as Steve lifts himself up, groaning as he does, to look over Billy, to Eddie.

Steve laughed, smiling over at him. “You know I’m not even surprised; he seems like the type to move around in his sleep.”

Billy felt himself relax. He’s not sure what he’d been worried Steve might have said, but he’s still thankful he hadn’t said it.

The bed shifts again as Steve yawns stretching his arms out. “Fuck my mouth tastes like- “

He’s cut off by the sudden inhale of breath behind Billy. Both boys turned, shocked by the sound. Eddie sat straight up, like something out of the walking dead, eyes wide.

“Whaah-“ Eddie looked around frantically, as if he were the one to wake up in someone else’s bed.

“Jesus fuck Munson.” Steve said holding a hand over his heart. “What are you a vampire, who wakes up like that?!”

“What time is it?” Eddie asked, the words coming out jumbled, ignoring Steve’s comment.

“I don’t,” Steve looked around the room before his eyes landed on the digital alarm clock sitting on the floor across the room. (Eddie had mentioned once to Billy that if he didn’t have to crawl out of bed to turn off the alarm, he was never getting up.) “Noon.”

“Noon!” Eddie cried looking over at Steve, if possible, eyes wider.

“… Eleven thirty-six.” Steve amended.

“Shit, shit.” Eddie had no problem crawling over the two of them, scrambling off the bed, hands pressed against random body parts as he used the two of them as leverage. “Wayne is gonna kill me.”

“You call your dad Wayne?” Steve frowned, standing up.

“No, I call my dad ‘that asshole over there’ or on special occasions ‘inmate 15438821’.” Eddie said grabbing his jeans off the floor and hopping into them.

“Uh…”

“Wayne’s my uncle.” Eddie huffed, looking around for a shirt. “And he sleeps in the living room, which currently has what I assume to be six very hungover children in it. And he works the night shift and barely gets enough sleep as it is. And its eleven thirty-six! And I am the worst nephew in the world.”

Billy frowned, watching Eddie hop around. He couldn’t picture Wayne getting angry. At least not in any way that had Eddie this freaked out.

Then again people always told him how lucky he was to have Neil as a father.

“Woah, woah hey.” Steve moved grabbing Eddies shoulders forcing him to stop moving around and look at him. “Calm down, you can blame me for everything. Alright?”

Eddie took a deep breath, breathing out slowly. “Fine.” He said. “Everything.”

“Is my fault.” Steve agreed, pulling his hands off Eddie, as he went to grab his own shirt.

Billy stood up, walking over to pat Eddie on the back as he pulled on the bleach-stained t-shirt he’d picked up off the floor. Eddie groaned dropping his head to Billy’s shoulder.

“Wayne’s one rule is to not wake him up. It’s his one rule Billy.”

“Come on.” Steve said. “Might as well go rip the band aid off.”

Billy looked over and felt his heart stop. Instead of putting on the same shirt as last night, Steve had put on Billy’s discarded sweater from yesterday.

Eddie groaned lifting his head. “Or I could hide out in here until I die? I’ve got,” He looked around. “A loaf of bread, a couple ounces and my guitar. That’s got to hold me over for at least a week.”  

Steve rolled his eyes, grabbing Eddie pushing him towards the door. “Come on Rambo.”

“I don’t think your using that phrase right.” Eddie huffed, but opened the bedroom door, stepping out into the hall. Billy and Steve trailed close behind.

They walk into the kitchen to find Wayne leaning against the sink, a cup of coffee in hand. Will is also up phone pressed against his ear, face tinted red as he talks to someone on the other line. Billy looked over, the rest of the kids are still asleep, or at least pretending to be.

“Uncle Wayne.” Eddie started.

“Morning Eddie, Billy.” Wayne nodded at them, raising an eyebrow at Steve.

“Shit yeah, this is uh, Steve… Steve Harrington.” Eddie said, rushing through his words like he couldn’t get them out fast enough. “Look about um-“ He looked towards the living room. “Last night we…”

“D&D game run too long?” Wayne asked giving him an out.

Eddie’s eyes widened. “Yes, yeah, exactly, uh and your shift doesn’t end till six, so I thought you know I’d just wake up early, and get them out of here…”

Wayne hummed, like he was saying he knew Eddie had never woken up early a day in his life. “I’m gonna go have a smoke outside, if you could wake them up.”

“Yup.” Eddie nodded. “I can do that.”

His uncle nodded, patting Eddie’s shoulder as he walked out of the kitchen, onto the porch.

Steve frowned looking back at Billy, as Eddie walked past them into the living room. “Was that him angry?” He whispered.

Billy shrugged just as confused.

“Hey, come on, get up.” Eddie said flicking Mike in the nose.

“Gah, go away.” Mike complained swatting at Eddie’s hand not opening his eyes.

Will cleared his throat, looking over at Steve after putting the phone down on the receiver. “Jonathan is coming to pick us up.”

Steve nodded rubbing the back of his neck. “Oh, that’s uh, that’s good. I could of… you know… next time you can just wake me up Will. You know I’m always available if you guys need a ride.”

Will nodded, his eyes glued to one of the bears on the sweater Steve was wearing. “It’s okay… Jonathan doesn’t mind.”

“Right.” Steve sighed looking over at the loud thump that came from Eddie dragging Mike off the couch onto the floor. “I should help him.”

It definitely took longer than one cigarette to get the kids up, but Wayne stayed outside leaving the hard work to them. Which was fine by Billy.

Lucas seemed to be handling it the worst, running to the bathroom to empty his stomach. Steve trailing close behind to make sure the kid didn’t drown in his own vomit. Dustin didn’t seem to get the hint that Eddie was pissed at him and despite claiming he had a pounding headache continued to talk recounting every event of the night. Max looked like a feral cat ready to attack the next thing that looked at her- but that wasn’t much different from what she normally looked like if you asked Billy. Mike was dragging himself along, making his limbs appear to weigh a thousand pounds. El, seemed almost completely fine. Which made Billy shudder to think what they’d been giving her at the lab for the girl to have such a high tolerance.

They’d barely gotten all the kids shoes back on when they heard a car pull up outside.

Steve sighed “I should probably go explain this.”

Eddie shook his head patting Steve’s chest. “I got this.”

“No man, Jonathan is not gonna be real happy with us-“

“Exactly.” Eddie leaned in close grinning. “And I think a free dime might help ease his frustration, don’t you?”

Steve snorted. “Alright man, be my guest.” He motioned towards the door.

Eddie grinned standing back up straight. “Alright you little delinquents, follow me.”

Lucas groaned. “Lower your voice.”

“Like this?!” Eddie yelled.

“Oh, I hate you.” Lucas groaned, following Dustin and Mike to the door.

Billy grabbed Max’s arm before she could follow the group out, raising an eyebrow at her. She rolled her eyes.

“I’m fine Billy.”

He crossed his arms.

She huffed crossing hers right back. “What do you want me to say? I’ll never sneak out again?”

He shrugged; it wouldn’t hurt.

“Fine.” She put her right hand over her heart and raised her left hand. “I will never sneak out again.” She lied.

He rolled his eyes but jerked his head to the side telling her to go.

Max didn’t wait for him to change his mind, rushing out the door to join her friends.

A moment later Wayne walked back inside. Billy stood up straighter, feeling guilty. It had been his idea to take everyone back here. He’s the reason Eddie broke Wayne’s one rule.

“Fun night?” Wayne asked him.

Billy nodded, crossing his hands behind his back.

Wayne looked over at Steve, who had also straightened up, although he kept glancing over at Billy, eyes begging for help. “Good.”

“Um, Mr. Munson.” Steve said running a hand through his hair. “Would it be alright if I used your phone?”

Wayne gestured towards the kitchen, looking tired. “Be my guest. And call me Wayne.”

“Thank you, Mr. -uh Way- thank you. I’ll be quick.”

Billy raised an eyebrow at Steve as he walked past him into the kitchen, Wayne taking a seat on the now empty couch. Steve bowed his head, dialing the number in like it was second nature, tapping a hand on his leg as he waited for whoever it was to answer.

“Oh hi, Mr. Buckley.” Steve said after a moment. “Yeah... yeah no it’s, it’s Steve. No, I know… I know I already told Robin I would help her pay off the phone bill… yeah… yeah. Okay thank you sir.” There was another long pause. “Robin, be ready in 15 minutes, we’re going to breakfast… Okay fine lunch whatever. Just be ready in 15 minutes. … Yeah, yeah, Rob, I’ll tell you about it when I pick you up… yeah, I love you too. Bye.” Steve hung up, turning back around to them.

He looked over at Wayne who was sitting back on the couch looking like he was struggling to keep his eyes open.

“Sorry again about last night Mr. Munson.” Steve said moving towards the door, grabbing Billy’s hand to pull him out. “We’re gonna steal Eddie, is that okay?”

Wayne nodded, giving them a wave as Steve all but dragged Billy outside.

“I hate parents.” Steve mumbled once the door closed behind him. “I never know how to act around them.”

Billy laughed. Parents were easy. You just flashed them a smile, told them they looked younger than they were and said please and thank you. The only parents he’d ever had trouble with were his own.

“Okay, we can’t all be the mom charmer you are Hargrove.” Steve sighed, not letting go of Billy’s hand as he started down the porch. Billy isn’t even sure he noticed he was holding it.

Ahead of them the sound of an engine turning on caught his attention. He looked, seeing Eddie leaning in the window of Jonathan’s ford, the two in easy conversation with one another.

“Guess Eddie was right about the dime bag.” Steve mumbled.

They watched as Eddie took a step back, waving as Jonathan started to drive away. He turned towards them, his eyes seeming to fall immediately to their clasped hands.

“Are you leaving?” He asked walking over.

“We’re leaving,” Steve said pulling his hand out of Billy’s to point at Eddie. “I need food.”

“I don’t have food money.” Eddie mumbled, looking down at his hands.

“Yeah, cause I’m going to kidnap you and then make you pay for your own lunch. Shut up and get in the car.” Steve said rolling his eyes.

Eddie looked over at Billy, appearing to hold back a laugh. “Kinda like it when he’s mean to me.”

***

Steve pushed his ray-bans up onto his head, leaning against the hostess stand. “Hello, table for four.” He said to no one, drumming his hands on the wood as he looked for staff.

“Don’t do that Dingus.” Robin huffed pulling him back.

“Yes mom. Sorry mom.” He laughed, swatting her hands away as a middle-aged woman walked over to them.

“Four?” She asked.

“Yes, please.” Robin said, still fighting Steve.

The woman didn’t respond, just grabbed four menus, and walked towards the dining area. The four of them followed standing to the side as she placed the menus down at a booth. “Your waitress will be right over.”

“Thanks.” Steve grinned at her, earning an eyeroll as the older woman walked away.

Eddie climbed into the booth, Robin moving to sit across from him, Steve quick to follow. Billy took the last spot next to Eddie, not even surprised when the other boy moved pressing their shoulders together. He really had no sense for personal space.

Steve handed the menus out.

“It’s really on you?” Eddie asked taking his.

“I mean don’t order the lobster.” Steve shrugged unfolding the massive menu.

“We’re at a diner in the middle of Hawkins, I doubt they have lobster.”

“Then yeah.” Steve laughed “It’s on me.”

Eddie nodded flipping his own menu open. Billy didn’t bother opening his, reading over Eddie’s shoulder instead.

“Hi!” An overly cheery waitress popped up next to them. Billy looked around, where the hell had she come from? Was she just waiting under a table for the perfect moment to strike? “I’m Clara, I’ll be your waitress this afternoon, can I start you off with some drinks?”

“Dr. Pepper.” Eddie said without missing a beat.

“Okay.” The waitress wrote that down.

“Strawberry milk.” Robin said next.

Steve scrunched his nose. “Gross.”

Robin punched his arm.

“I’ll have a coffee.” Steve said.

The waitress nodded looking over at Billy.

He froze, unsure what to do. How was it just now occurring to him that he hadn’t been out to eat since last summer? He felt his mouth open and close, like a fish out of water.

“He’ll have a coffee too.” Steve said. “And ah, a coke.”

Billy looked down at the table. That was humiliating. He couldn’t remember the last time someone had ordered for him. When he was in diapers maybe.

“I’ll be right back with those.”

“Ah, wait, Clara.” Steve reached out, hand hovering over her arm but not touching her before she could walk away. He leaned forward, and Clara raised an eyebrow leaning in with him. “Do you think you could make that an Irish coffee?”

So much for never drinking again.

Clara looked over at the table, then back at Steve. “How old are you?”

“Ha.” Steve moved back in his seat. “Never mind, regular coffee is perfect.”

She smiled, patting his shoulder. “I’ll be right back.”

“What the hell Steve?” Robin frowned at him.

“Hair of the dog.” He shrugged.

“You’re an idiot.” She shook her head.

Eddie nudged Billy’s side. He looked over as Eddie leaned in, to whisper to him. “Just point out what you want, and I’ll order it okay?”

He pursed his lips but nodded. He was hungry and it was either let Eddie order for him or starve. He reached over pointing to the first burger on the menu, not caring what was on it.

“That’s it? Harrington’s paying.” Eddie grinned at him.

Billy rolled his eyes but flipped to the back of the menu pointing at the strawberry milkshake.

“Red wasn’t kidding when she said you had a sweet tooth huh?” Eddie teased.

Billy raised an eyebrow at him. When had Max said that?

Eddie seemed to realize that he had just told Billy something he shouldn’t of, turning back to his own menu. “What do I want.” He mused out loud.

“What are you doing Dingus?” Robin laughed.

Billy looked over, seeing Steve hold the menu above his head, face only inches from the page, his eyes squinted.

“There’s a glare.” He mumbled but lowered the menu down like a normal person.

A few minutes later Clara came back, dropping off their drinks and taking their orders before disappearing again.

“So, the kids where really at the party?” Robin said leaning forward, her head in her hands. “Even Will?”

“Every last one.” Steve confirmed. “But those little brats are not the reason last night was a success.”

“Well, I’d hope not.” Robin mumbled.

Steve ignored her. “Eddie spoke to Chrissy. And I was right, she does have a crush on him.”

Eddie groaned. “It was one conversation Harrington, and I was drunk for most of it. She probably was too. I doubt she even remembers talking to me.”

“Chrissy doesn’t drink.” Steve said.

“So, what your saying is, I definitely embarrassed myself in front of her and even if she had, had a crush, which she did not, I would have ruined it, by rambling about D&D or Corroded Coffin. Or any of my other interests.”

“What’s Corroded Coffin?” Robin asked.

“My band.” Eddie frowned looking at her. “I haven’t told you about my band?” He leaned forward. “Well now I have to.”

“Ooooh.” She said sounding pained as she took a sip of milk through her straw.

“See?” Eddie said, looking at Steve to make his point as he slumped backwards in the booth. “Chicks are not interested in the things I am interested in.”

“First of all, Munson, chicks dig rock stars. Robin here is just… only interested in wind instruments.”

“Oh my God.” Robin said under her breath.

“Second of all, you have got to stop doubting yourself so much man. Chicks love confidence. That’s half of what dating is.”

Billy had to admit he had a point.

“Maybe when you can afford to take three people out to lunch”

“Don’t do that man.”

“And your hair looks like that.” Eddie said.

“I don’t want to hear about my hair. We all know I have great hair. Girls don’t stay because of my hair. Besides your hot Munson!” Steve said a bit too loudly, gesturing both arms at Eddie.

“Um. Who ordered the chicken fingers?” Clara asked, startling them all as she suddenly appeared by their side again, holding a tray of food.

Robin raised her hand, clearly feeling as awkward as the rest of them. Their waitress quickly passed out the rest of the food, telling them to just give her a holler if they needed anything else. The four of them nodded and started to pick at their food.

“So…” Munson said finally breaking the silence. “What did you do while we were out partying Buckley?”

She rolled her eyes. “Nothing fun. After work I went home and wrote my essay on The Great Gatsby.”

He snorted, “I’m sure you wrote a very interesting paper.”

She hummed, dipping her chicken finger into a pile of ketchup. “Oh yeah, I hope Mr. Hauser is excited to read all about how Gatsby and Nick were secretly gay lovers.”

Eddie laughed. “Oh, come on that’s not fair. Nick, alright fine, I’ll give you that. But Gatsby? He was totally in love with Daisy. You can’t deny that. He helped her get away with murder!”

“Fine.” Robin said. “He was in love with Daisy. But he’s at least bi. There was some crushing going on between him and Nick.”

“Alright.” Eddie shrugged. “I’ll allow it, he can like both.”

Steve picked his head up, dropping one of his fries. “You can like both?”

Robin looked over at him, studying his face. “Yeah… you can like both.”

“Oh.” Steve nodded, looking back down at his plate, wearing the confused look Billy hated.

He’s not sure, but he thinks Robin grabbed Steve’s hand under the table, as she turned back to resume her conversation with Eddie.

Chapter Text

Billy could feel eyes boring into the back of his skull. Careful not to look too suspicious, he reached forward, adjusting the door to his locker, until the mirror he had hanging up caught sight of the one person in the hallway not busying themselves with getting to class.

He’d like to say he was surprised, but Gareth had been doing this little stalking routine all week.

 It was getting kind of creepy.

 Not Hey guys I think Gareth might be possessed by the mind flayer, how about we all take a trip down to St. Joseph's and douse him in holy water creepy. But it was getting pretty close.

 Keeping an eye on Gareth’s reflection, Billy slowly pulled his math textbook out of his bag, hoping to wait the other boy out. Gareth didn’t seem to notice that Billy could see him, fidgeting as he looked up and down the hallway like he was waiting for someone to show up. The warning bell sounded above them as Billy slid his textbook away.

He watched as Gareth took a step forward, opening his mouth like he might call out to him, before, like every other day that week, deciding against it and clamping his mouth shut as he shook his head, turning away to join the wave of students trying to get to class before they were late.

 He didn’t bother rushing to join them.

One of the many benefits that came with nearly dying after a failed top secret government experiment went rogue; you could use the fancy standard issue cane bought with hush money to show up five minutes late to class every now and again.

Billy grabbed his math book back out of his locker, shoving it into his bag. If Gareth kept this up, he was eventually going to have to call him out on it. It’s not like they were friends. Gareth didn’t have any reason to be seeking him out. Sure, they hung out together during lunch and Hellfire, but even that could hardly be described as hanging out. It was more that they just existed on opposite sides of Eddie.

So, whatever it was that he wanted to say, Billy would prefer if he just went ahead and said it already.

Slamming his locker closed Billy spun around, nearly having a heart attack when he found Gareth standing directly behind him. His body jerked back without his permission, he swung his arm out, whacking Gareth with his cane.

The boy cried out a hand clutching where he’d just been hit. “OW, okay Jesus,” He grunted through clenched teeth. “I didn’t mean to scare you.”

 He was not scared, he was just startled is all.

Billy frowned at Gareth, running a hand through his hair as he pushed himself off the row of lockers to stand up straight.

“Yeah, I get it, I didn’t mean to sneak up on you okay, I just…” Gareth sighed, holding his hands up in mock defeat. “Can we talk?”

Pursing his lips, Billy looked Gareth up and down tempted to say no, as pay back for making him wait. But in the end his curiosity won out. He gave a quick nod, crossing his arms.

“Right.” Gareth cleared his throat, looking up and down the empty hallway. “Um, maybe not right here.”

He raised an eyebrow, taking his own look around. The hallway had already cleared out and the hall monitors here didn’t actually give a damn whether or not you had a pass.

“Let’s just… bathroom?” Gareth asked motioning to the boy’s room a few feet down the hall from them.

Still skeptical, Billy nodded again. He kept a tight grip on his cane as he followed Gareth, eyes darting back and forth watching for whatever threat the metal head was trying to avoid.

Stepping under the fluorescent lights reflecting off the dull blue tiling in the bathroom, Gareth took a look around like he expected someone else to be hiding out in there. He walked away from Billy pushing each stall door open. With the level of intensity Gareth had to him, Billy half expected a gaggle of freshmen to scurry out of a stall like rats that had been caught sneaking food.

One of the sinks was still running, no one having bothered to turn it off. Billy walked over to it, pushing the handle down before turning back to Gareth, watching as the boy leaned against the wall across from him, tapping a hand on his leg. A nervous habit he’d picked up from playing the drums, he was always tapping a song against something. Usually getting worse and more pronounced whenever he made a bad roll in D&D.

 “Alright um… look man.” He struggled; face twisting as he tried to find the right words.

Billy figured he would have used all that time he spent staring at him in the hallway to figure out what he wanted to say.

“You’re not allowed to beat me up for saying this.” Gareth finally settled on, crossing his arms, and standing up straighter.

Raising an eyebrow Billy mimicked the position. He might not be as strong as he used to be, but he still had a good two inches on the boy. Clicking his tongue, he considered Gareth's proposal before ultimately, shaking his head no.

He would not be agreeing to that.

“God you’re such a-” Gareth laughed frustrated. “I don’t get why Ed-” He groaned, cutting himself off. “Look, I’ve been staring at your handwriting for the last two months.”

Billy froze, feeling as though someone had sucked the air right out of his lungs. Trying not to look guilty he leaned back against the sink, although really, he just needed the extra support, because his knees felt like they were about to give out from under him.

Gareth knew.

Which meant it was only a matter of time before Eddie knew.

And once Eddie knew what an asshole Billy really was he’d drop him for sure.

“Honestly, I don’t know how no one else noticed, cause I got to tell you man you’ve got pretty fucking distinct handwriting.”

Looking at the floor, Billy shrugged, like maybe he could pretend he didn’t know what Gareth was on about.

“Look I’m, I’m not gonna tell anybody.”

Of course, he was going to tell. Why would he bother bringing it up two weeks later if he wasn’t about to go run off and rat him out.

Daring to tilt his head up Billy watched Gareth as he paced the small length of space, not bothering to look over at him as he did so. “I’m not an asshole. I mean no more than anyone else is. It’s up to you when you decide you want to…” He stopped pacing turning towards Billy as he made a gesture with his hands, that he seemed to think filled in the blank.

Billy had no idea what he was talking about. 

Up to him when he decided to what? To tell Eddie that he was the shittiest friend in the world? Cause right now it felt like he was being backed into a corner to do exactly that.

“It’s just, Eddie is my best friend.”

Billy looked back down, ignoring the way his chest ached. It was so stupid . He knew Gareth and Eddie were best friends. It wasn’t a secret. That didn’t stop him from wanting to believe that Eddie also saw Billy as his best friend.

“I just,” Gareth groaned a little, like this conversation was hard for him instead of the other way around. “I know that Eddie puts on this whole tough guy exterior or whatever, but deep down he’s just a big old romantic. And that rose meant a lot to him. So, I just need to know that you didn’t send it to be a dick.”

Billy bit his lip, staring at the specks of dirt on the floor. He had sent it to be a dick. He just didn’t mean it that way anymore. Hadn’t meant it that way since he’d caught Eddie smiling down at his note. If he had to go back in time, he’d send it all over again.

Lifting his head Billy finally met Gareth’s eye.

He shook his head no once, fingers flexing around his cane as his grip on it tightened.

It felt like admitting something bigger.

Gareth nodded, like he understood.

Billy wished he would explain it to him.

“Cool. Well, that's… really all I wanted to say about that so um… cool.” he started to back up towards the door. “See you later Billy.”

He watched as the door swung closed behind Gareth, his feet rooted to the floor. There was no way in hell he was going to class now. Not like it mattered, he wouldn’t be able to pay attention even if he did.

He wished he had his car. He would just stroll out the front door and drive. It didn’t even matter where. He just wanted to go. Maybe he’d even say fuck it and blow past the town limits. Fuck his dad, fuck getting his diploma, fuck this town, fuck it all. He would just leave, drive until he ran out of gas money. Not to California, too many memories. But maybe the east coast. Somewhere big, where no one knew his name, where people didn’t check up on their neighbors. Where he wasn’t cornered in high school bathrooms where vague certainties were thrown at him.

Billy ran a hand down his face.

He couldn’t skip town.

He had a shift later that day and Robin would have his hide if he didn’t show up.

Wishing he’d left his math book in his locker after all, Billy adjusted the bag on his shoulder, pushing off the sink, standing up straight. He left the bathroom, keeping his head down as he made his way through the halls, sneaking out one of the exit doors, towards the bleachers.

It was still cold enough out that Billy hoped no one else would find it worth it to put up with sitting on the frozen ground or aluminum planks in the name of getting out of a forty-five-minute lecture. As he rounded the corner, to the underside of the bleachers Billy reached into his pocket on instinct, hand searching for a pack of cigarettes that wouldn’t be there.

He outwardly groaned, cursing his scarred lungs.

All he wanted was some goddamn nicotine. You’d think after all these months he wouldn’t even think about smoking anymore, but here he was. Maybe during his next session with Dr. Owens’ he’d ask what the likelihood of him getting a lung transplant would be.

“Hello?” He heard a soft voice speak somewhere ahead of him.

Shaking himself from his thoughts he looked around, pausing when he saw someone peeking out from behind one of the large metal beams.

Chrissy Cunningham.

He had no idea what she was doing out here. Of all the people he thought he’d run into while skipping class; she didn’t even make the list.

But of course, it would be the girl Eddie was pining after.

It was probably the universe screaming at him to make amends for the rose by putting in a good word.

He raised his hand in a half wave walking over to where she was sitting, her backpack on the ground under her so she wasn’t directly in the dirt.

“I didn’t think anyone else would be here.” Chrissy mumbled, hiding the lower half of her face in the Hawkins green scarf wrapped around her neck.

There was a trail of smoke floating up into the air beside her and Billy let his eyes slide over to its source. In her left hand, half hidden behind her back Chrissy was holding a cigarette between two fingers. It had nearly burnt down to the filter, and was in desperate need of getting ashed. He looked back over at Chrissy’s face, finding she was watching him, cheeks burned red.

“Don’t tell Jason.” She all but whispered.

He mimicked locking his lips as he moved to sit across from her, resting back against the cool metal pole behind him. It was none of his business, and as far as he was concerned it was none of Jason’s either. He watched as she snubbed the cigarette out on the ground leaving the butt in the dirt beside her.

“I have study hall this period.” Chrissy said, folding her hands in her lap. “So, it's not like I’m really ditching.

He nodded, like he gave a crap. She really was such a goody two shoes. Crush on Eddie or not, he thinks she’d have an aneurysm if she actually spent more than ten minutes with the boy.

“What about you? What are you skipping?”

Billy grabbed his bag pulling out his math textbook, holding it up so she could read the cover.

Chrissy smiled a little. “Calculus.” She nodded. “I took that last semester, hated every second of it.”

He snorted, nodding again as he shoved the book away. It might not be so bad if they hired a teacher that spoke in anything other than the most monotoned, dead inside voice he’d ever heard.

“Do you mind if I?” She held up a pack of cigarettes, she’d been hiding in her lap. Billy didn’t recognize the brand, but from the looks of it they were cheap.

He shook his head. At least one of them could enjoy a smoke.

She gave him a thankful nod, pulling out one and placing it between her lips. He watched as she looked around for her lighter, patting down her pockets, and the ground around her.

“Where is it?” She mumbled around the stick in her mouth.

Billy reached into his own pocket, hand closing around the lighter he kept there. He is honestly surprised he hasn’t lost it by now. He should probably buy more just in case any monsters did decide to come crawling. Then again Eddie and Steve always seemed to have a lighter on them too.

He moved onto his knees leaning over, holding the tiny flame out to her. Chrissy paused, as if unsure, before she leaned forward, letting him light the cigarette still resting between her lips. Slowly he sat back, watching as she took one long drag, eyes still glued to him.

“Thanks.” She said, smoke rolling out of her mouth.

He nodded, sliding the lighter back into his pocket.

“Um, did you want one or?” She awkwardly held the box out to him.

He shook his head tapping his chest, raising his eyebrows in a what can you do kind of gesture.

“Right.” Chrissy cleared her throat looking down. “Sorry, I don’t um, I don’t know how I could forget…”

He shrugged again looking away. A lot of people in this town seemed to have already forgotten about the twenty-eight victims of Starcourt. Don’t get him wrong, they remembered the mall getting destroyed. Just not who was inside.

Chrissy didn’t say anything.

They sat like that for a while, in silence. Chrissy puffing at her cigarette, like she couldn’t inhale the nicotine fast enough. Billy pretending, he didn’t notice the glances she kept sneaking his way. Pretending he wasn’t sneaking his own glances. Chrissy was pretty, there was no denying that. And despite dating Carver and being head cheerleader and hanging out with the popular crowd she was genuinely nice.

She was kind of the outcast of jocks.

Different.

The kind of person Eddie liked to collect. It made complete sense that he liked her.

“Was it hard?” Like most of the time outside cheer, she’d spoken softly.

Billy raised an eyebrow, giving a confused shrug.

“To stop talking.” Chrissy clarified, looking down. She dug the butt of her cigarette into the dirt, keeping a hold of it as she used it to drag patterns into the ground instead of looking at him.

He opened his mouth and closed it again. He didn’t know what kind of answer she was looking for.

She glanced up at him, dropping the butt of the cigarette into the dirt. “Do you ever feel like you’re losing your mind?”

He nodded.

She had no idea.

Chrissy nodded back, moving to pull her knees to her chest, hugging them. “It’s just, sometimes I feel like no one hears me; you know? Like I’m saying words, but no one hears them, and I just… I want to see how long it would take people to notice, if I just,” She held up her hand, fingers pinched together, before letting them burst apart. “Stop talking.”

He looked down at his hands, his fingernails were starting to grow back in, not as bitten down to bloody nubs anymore.

Twenty-five days.

Twenty-one, if you didn’t count the days he’d been in a coma.

That’s how long it took the nurses and doctors and scientists to figure out that he hadn’t damaged his vocal cords along with the rest of his body. He just hadn’t felt like answering them.

“I’m sorry.” Chrissy said. “I’m… it’s not the same thing. You actually went through something, I mean-”

He looked up at her and she looked away biting her lip.

“I’m sorry.” She repeated. “It was a dumb question.”

Billy sighed and pushed himself back up to his knees walking on them over to Chrissy. She kept her head down but he could see her watching him from the corner of her eye as he took a seat beside her. He pulled a pack of gum out of his pocket, unwrapping a piece for himself.

It wasn’t dumb. The mind flayer hadn’t been the first time Billy had thought about just shutting the fuck up.

There had been times over the years when he thought keeping his mouth shut might make people like him more. After his mom left, he’d always wondered if he shouldn’t have made such a big deal about all the times her and his dad fought. If he’d just been quiet like Neil had yelled at him to be maybe she would have stayed. Maybe, she would have taken him with her.

He held out a new piece of gum for Chrissy, waiting as she slowly uncurled from herself. She stared down at the gum, like it might jump out and attack her, before carefully taking it from his hand.

“Thank you.” She whispered.

He nodded, resting back against the pole, their arms pressed together.

Maybe he had more in common with Chrissy Cunningham than he thought.

Chapter Text

“Do you know any good restaurants?” Steve asked, putting his head in his hand as he leaned against the counter, fiddling absent-mindedly with a pen. Billy watched as he flipped it over in his hand, tapping the bottom end on the counter before rotating and repeating the action with the top end, resulting in a series of small lines getting drawn onto the counter.

Robin was so going to yell at him for that when they closed.

“What for?” Eddie asked, mimicking Steve’s stance on the opposite side of the counter, except instead of playing with a pen he had yanked Billy’s hand over and had been twisting the rings on his fingers back and forth for the last hour. Essentially rooting Billy to the spot.

It wasn’t that he didn’t enjoy Eddie sticking around after dropping him off for his shift, but he’d like ownership of his hand back.

“I’ve got a date with Heidi.”

“I thought you had a date with Heidi yesterday.” Eddie asked, tilting his head towards Steve, finally letting go of Billy’s hand.

He slowly pulled his arm towards himself, turning the rings back to the correct positions.

“I did.” Steve shrugged. “That’s why I need a new restaurant. I can’t take her to the same place two nights in a row.”

“Why don’t you take her to the movies?” Robin asked reaching the end of the broom she was carrying over the counter to lightly bonk Steve on the head with it as she walked past.

“I took her to the movies on Sunday.” Steve shrugged, fixing his hair.

“Dang.” Eddie said, drumming his hands against the counter. “Three dates in one week? It's only Wednesday Harrington.”

“Yeah well you know what they say about the third date.” Steve grinned at him.

“Gross!” Robin yelled over.

They all turned to look at her.

Robin put a hand on her hip, pointing an accusatory finger at them. “Gross.” She repeated.

Steve put his hands up. “Sorry.”

“Hm.”

“I didn’t mean it like that.”

“A third date is not an invitation.”

“I know. I’m sorry.” Steve said, putting his hand over his heart.

Robin rolled her eyes but went back to emptying the dustbin into the garbage.

Steve turned back towards Eddie and Billy. “I’m totally gonna sleep with her.” He mouthed to them.

“You’re such a slut.” Eddie mouthed back.

“Fuck you.” Steve continued to mouth the words, trying to stop himself from smiling.

“You wish.” Eddie mouthed, blowing him a kiss.

Still trying to fight off a smile, Steve cleared his throat standing up straight as Robin joined them behind the counter. “So, restaurants?”

“Where did you take her last night?” Robin asked, moving to hop up onto the counter space next to Billy.

“This Italian place, couple miles outta town. She had um…” He snapped his finger, “the carbonara and uh we split a tiramisu after.”

“And her panties weren’t on the floor?” Eddie teased.

Robin threw a pen at his head.

Eddie tried to dodge it, but with their combined athletic ability he ended up moving directly into the line of fire.

Billy snorted watching the pen bounce off his face onto the floor.

“I’m on your side!” Eddie cried.

Steve ran a hand through his hair. “I don’t know why I asked any of you for dating advice.”

Robin nudged Billy with her foot. “From what I remember you were quite the ladies’ man, where would you take Heidi on a date?”

Billy wouldn’t have taken Heidi on a date. In fact he can remember several instances where he had literally run out of the room to avoid the pressure of doing just that. She wasn’t an ugly girl by any means and Steve probably could have gotten her to put out on the first date. But he was never going to be able to shake off his first interaction with her. She hadn’t even introduced herself, just walked right up to him, and asked whether or not it was true if in California girls didn’t shave. She hadn’t even let him answer before assuring him that Indiana girls shaved everywhere.

It was definitely a contender for one of the top five most awkward moments in his life.

Besides, he liked a little hair.

Luckily, Billy was literally saved by the bell, as the jingle of the front door alerted them to customers. Two young girls ran into the store giggling as they rushed over to the animated section, loudly discussing which movie they should get.

“Hi, Mrs. Wheeler.” Steve shifted beside him, his voice sounding a little off as he greeted his ex’s mom.

Billy’s eyes snapped away from the kids, over towards the two women still standing by the door. He recognized the woman standing next to Karen as one of the other moms from the pool. She’d always made him call her Liz, insisting she still felt far too young to be a ‘Mrs. Anything.’ He’d taught her younger son how to swim during lessons on Thursday’s.

Good kid.

Out of habit Billy stood up straighter, fixing his shirt. He flashed the women a smile that he had perfected after getting hired at the pool, waiting for the greeting he always got when it came to the Hawkins moms.

“Steve.” Karen greeted, her throat bobbing, as her eyes slid past Robin and Eddie over towards him. For a brief moment they locked eyes and Billy was sure she would say hi, but instead he watched as Karen turned walking down the aisle where her youngest daughter was.

He felt his smile falter.

Was she still mad at him for not showing up that night?

The last time they spoke she had cornered him about it in the supply closet at work. Billy doesn’t remember what she’d said to him, or at least the parts that he does remember, he’s not sure if they were actually her speaking or the mind flayer putting words in her mouth. He still couldn’t tell you how he managed to spare her but not Heather.

He’s glad he did though, he really liked Mrs. Wheeler.

Pulling his eyes away from Karen’s back he looked over at Liz, forcing his smile back into place, expecting her normal reaction.

He watched as she broke out into a grin, walking towards the counter. She fluttered her eyelashes, adjusting her shirt subtly so that her cleavage was more on display and Billy stood up straighter preparing to flirt back as best he could.

“Steve Harrington.” Liz said all teeth as she paused in front of the counter, not even seeming to clock the other three people standing there as she zeroed in on Steve.

“Hi.” Steve shifted on his feet, smiling back at Liz, with the same smile he reserved for the most irritating of customers. Which Billy didn’t quite understand because Liz was nice. She’d always gone out of her way to say hi to him at work, had even brought a drink over to the lifeguard tower for him once or twice on the really hot days.

He felt his own smile slowly melt off his face as he watched Liz lean forward, her arms squeezing her breasts together, forcing her cleavage to pop even more. She didn’t even glance his way, eyes never wavering from Steve.

“Should we expect to see you back at the pool this summer?” She hummed.

Steve laughed, and Billy’s shoulders slumped. “I don’t think so Mrs-”

“Liz, please you know I hate it when you call me that.”

“Liz.” Steve amended. “You know the pool was a nice summer gig when I was in high school. It had the added benefit of counting towards some gym credits, but uh,” He tapped his name tag. “I’m full time here. So, I think my life guarding days are behind me.”

She pouted, eyes sliding over to Billy for just a second before flickering back to Steve, looking at him under her eyelashes. “That's a shame. You were always a favorite- amongst the kids!”

Billy took a step back, startling when he bumped into Robin. He’d forgotten she was there.

“Are you okay?” She mouthed to him. He chose to ignore her. The confused, slightly concerned look she gave him grew as he stepped around her.

“You know, the girls and I have been meaning to rent more movies. We want to start supporting the arts.” Liz continued.

Billy pulled over a display of candy Steve had already fixed at the beginning of their shift. It squeaked as he dragged it across the counter. He could hear his heart beating, drowning out whatever response Steve gave. He grabbed a pack of raisinets.

Had he done something wrong?

He wasn’t as good looking as he used to be. He knew that. But he thought that Liz liked him; he thought that Karen liked him.

But they hadn’t so much as acknowledged him. Their eyes slipped past him like he wasn’t even there. It just didn’t make sense. Billy knew they liked him. They had memorized his schedule, always made sure to sit in the pool chairs he’d needed to walk past, said hi to him every chance they got.

They had liked him.

Karen had liked him. Enough to agree to meet him at the motel. Enough to find him the next day when he hadn’t shown up. He doesn’t remember what she said but he knows she hadn’t been angry. Her face had been soft even when he’d ordered her to stay away.

He’d almost hoped she had noticed something had been wrong with him. That she’d had pulled him close and stroked his hair and given him a ride to the hospital or the police station or to her fucking house. He knows none of it would have mattered. If she had tried to help, she would have been dead. Billy just thinks… he thinks Karen had known something was wrong.

Billy looked down at his hands. He knew he was ugly now. Even after having gained some of the weight back, even with his limp getting less and less pronounced, even with owning a shirt that showed off his scars. He wasn’t… he had lost his looks.

He doesn’t know why he expected anyone to still care about seeing them.

“Mom!” Liz’s daughter ran out holding a VHS tape in her hand. Karen followed behind her holding Holly’s hand.

“They found a movie.” Karen laughed.

Billy looked back down.

“The Last Unicorn.” Steve mused, typing into the computer. “An excellent choice.”

Holly and her friend giggled. Billy glanced over at them, each girl hiding behind their mothers as they peeked up at Steve and his stupid floppy hair with bright pink faces.

Someone pulled at the candy in his hand and Billy snapped his attention forward. Eddie was standing in front of him, an eyebrow raised as a soft smile played on his lips.

“Are we organizing by color or alphabetical?”

Billy frowned looking down at the ruined display in front of him.

“By size?” Eddie continued holding a box of junior mints and milk duds against each other. He held them at eye level squinting as he tried to figure out which one might be bigger. “That might be difficult.”

Billy rolled his eyes and started stuffing the candy back onto the display in no real order.

“Chaos, love it.” Eddie approved.

The bell above the door jingled again and Robin let out a long-annoyed sigh. “That was so creepy.”

“What was?” Steve asked as Billy shoved the now ruined display back to its place on the counter.

“They were totally flirting with you!”

“Yeah.” Steve shrugged.

Robin made a face. “It’s gross. They're like forty. You dated Nancy.”

It was Steve’s turn to make a face. “Mrs. Wheeler was not flirting with me.”

Because she only flirted with me. Billy thought to himself, wishing- needing it to be true. Their attention it was… it had been… he knew they had husbands. But something about it had always made him feel... special.

God his dad was right he really was desperate for attention.

“Yeah, well she didn’t stop her friend from flirting with you.” Robin crossed her arms.

“It’s not that big a deal Buckley.” Eddie said, shrugging. “The Hawkins’ moms, they just like to fantasize.”

“They flirt with you too?” Robin gawked.

“No need to sound that surprised.” Eddie said, ears turning pink. “Yeah, sometimes they flirt when they buy off me. They like my arms.” He grinned holding up his left arm to make a muscle Billy couldn’t see through his leather jacket.

“Moms don’t smoke.” Steve frowned, his eyes glued to the arm Eddie was still holding up.

Eddie laughed loudly at that. “Trust me, they do.”

“No, they don’t.” Steve argued looking at Robin and then at Billy for back up.

Robin shrugged. “My parents are self-proclaimed hippies. They never did it in front of me, but I mean…”

Billy was from California, he’s pretty sure that everyone except for his dad smoked there. He used to get pot off of one of his friends' moms. He gave a helpless shrug to Steve, trying not to laugh at the way his face fell.

“No... no you’re messing with me.”

“How else do you think they deal with chauffeuring their kids and their friends around all day everyday?” Eddie chuckled.

Steve’s eyes darted back and forth and Billy could practically hear the cogs turning in his brain as he recounted every time he’d complained about needing a smoke after driving Dustin and the brats anywhere. Suddenly Billy was thankful he didn’t have a car anymore. He’d forgotten how annoying it was to drive Max everywhere.

“Does my mom smoke?” Steve asked Eddie barely above a whisper.

Eddie clicked his tongue. “Do you guys have Dragonslayer?” He asked turning towards the fantasy section.

“Munson answer me!” Steve’s voice was an octave higher than usual as he moved to round the counter and follow Eddie.

“Or maybe Red Sonja.” Eddie responded.

“She grounded me for a month when she found my stash!” Steve yelled.

Chapter Text

Billy poked haphazardly at the slab of mystery meat in front of him. When he was still playing sports and lifting he probably would have dug into this without a second thought. But now, despite the way his stomach had growled last period he was rethinking buying school lunch. Deciding to ignore the lump of dormant food poisoning on his plate Billy reached for his pudding cup.

“Earth to Hargrove.” a hand waved in front of his face. Eddie’s familiar rings reflecting the sun back into Billy’s eyes.

He blinked, picking his head up, cheeks burning slightly as he noticed most of the table looking at him. Ignoring them he turned his attention to Eddie, eyebrow raised.

“What’s your zodiac sign?” Eddie asked, holding up one of his many magazines. Billy suspected him and Robin had started swapping them at the same rate he and Gareth swapped cassettes. They had started taking the quizzes together when Eddie hung around for Billy’s shifts at Family Video.

So far, they had learned that if they were a cereal, they would both be fruity pebbles. That Robin was a ‘distant diva’ and Eddie was a ‘too-giving girl’. Whatever that means. And that both of them were far too committed to their best friends- but they had decided that quiz was bogus.

Steve had also agreed that that quiz was made by some friendless idiot.

Billy had kept his mouth shut.

Apparently, he’d taken too long to answer because Eddie rolled his hand out to him, waiting.

Billy just shrugged. He didn’t fucking know. Was he supposed to know?

“You don’t know your zodiac sign?” Eddie frowned at him.

He shrugged again putting a spoon full- fork full? Spork full of pudding into his mouth.

“You’ve never snuck into a club? The bouncer always asks your zodiac sign man!”

Billy had snuck into plenty of clubs, but he’d never had the cash laying around for a fake ID. Luckily one of the great things about not blending in with rich uptight assholes is no one questions you when you walk in through the employee entrance. He’s honestly shocked more people don’t get into clubs that way.

Hell, he’d even managed to swipe a drink or two on occasion.

Then again, he doubted clubs anywhere near Hawkins were half as densely packed as the ones out in California.

“He’s an Aries.” Max piped up from the other end of the table.

Billy looked down at her, face scrunched in confusion.

“I know things asshole.” she huffed, sticking her tongue at him.

He threw a wadded-up napkin at her. Max made a face pushing her seat back as it landed on the table close to her. She eyed it, like she suspected it may have cooties. Lucas reached over flicking the napkin onto the floor.

“Okay, Aries.” Eddie muttered letting out a long breath as he looked over the page in front of him.

“Are you a March Aries or an April Aries?” Jeff asked, nudging Gareth’s side.

Billy narrowed his eyes at them, trying to figure out what they were up to. Next to him Eddie had stopped reading and was now peeking over his magazine.

He held up three fingers for March.

“WHAT?!” Eddie exploded, standing up so abruptly that the chair behind him fell backwards. “It is currently March!”

Gareth turned his head to the side, muffling a laugh in Jeff’s shoulder. It wasn’t very successful since Jeff’s shoulders were shaking as he tried to hide his own laughter.

“Yeah man.” Grant slapped Billy’s arm with the back of his hand, sounding as close to laughter as the rest of his friends. “You just weren’t gonna tell us about your birthday?”

“Do you not think of us as your friends?” Gareth piped in, clearly trying to keep a stupid grin off his face.

Billy was confused by all of their reactions. He felt extremely out of the loop.

“Red!” Eddie pointed down the table at Max. “When is William’s birthday?”

Ugh gross. Billy made a face flipping Eddie off. He responded by slapping Billy's hand away as he leaned halfway across the table staring Max down.

Billy really didn’t think it was that big of a deal. He had never been big into celebrating his birthday anyway and well, he really didn’t see any reason in celebrating it this year.

“Uh….” Max looked over, catching Billy’s eye. “March twenty… siiii-”

Billy held up his thumb jabbing it upwards telling her to go higher.

“Twenty sev-” he gestured up again “eigh-” And again “niii-” he put his hand down nodding. “March twenty-ninth.” Max said as if she’d known the whole time.

“Will’s birthday is March twenty second.” Mike pipped in.

Beside him Will blushed sliding down low in his seat.

“Betrayed by two Williams!” Jeff scoffed, slapping a hand down on the table.

“I for one am so hurt that two of our friends didn’t tell us their birthdays were coming up aren’t you, Eddie? Hurt by both of our friends?” Gareth threw an arm over his face sliding down in his seat.

“And Will’s birthday is closer!” Grant said, shaking his head.

“It’s closer Eddie!” Gareth said, voice cracking as he broke off into a laugh sliding further down in his seat.

Eddie’s face had turned a scarlet red as he looked back and forth between his three friends, his lips pursed like he wanted to yell something at them but was holding back.

Billy looked down the table at the kids to see if they knew what the hell was going on. But they were too busy trying to figure out if Will was also an Aries to pay attention to anything the older teens were doing.  

Wonderful.

Maybe the four of them had taken shrooms before coming to lunch.

“Shut up.” Eddie huffed at them, which wasn’t his best come back. The three boys started laughing harder.

“What does- what does his horoscope say?” Gareth managed to ask, clutching his side.

Eddie rolled his eyes, grabbing the magazine again. He moved to take a seat and on instinct Billy launched himself across the table grabbing the front of Ed’s shirt to stop him. He must have gained more strength back than he thought because, instead of just stopping Eddie mid sit like he’d planned, he ended up pulling Eddie back towards him, so that their faces were only a couple of inches apart.

“Wha-” If possible, Eddie’s face turned a brighter shade of red. His eyes flickered down to the hand balled up in his shirt. “Whatcha doing there?”

With his free hand Billy pointed back towards the chair that was still knocked over from earlier. A slight blush burning his own cheeks.

Eddie turned his head peeking over his shoulder.

“Oh.” He said, sounding a little breathless. “Thanks… man.”

Billy nodded, slowly letting go of Eddie's shirt. He hesitated a moment before pulling away returning to his own seat. As soon as he did Eddie let out a shaky breath, turning away from them as he pulled his seat up right.

“I can’t keep doing this.” Gareth muttered, sounding both exasperated and amused.

Billy ignored him watching as Eddie took his seat, eyes glued to the table. He had his elbows on the table in front of him, hands raised as one hand played with the rings on the other. It was a tick that Eddie did a lot, although in more recent weeks he’d taken to playing with the rings on Billy’s fingers instead of his own.

He almost wished that Eddie would do that now. Just reach over and take his hand without asking like he had every other time and fiddle away with his jewelry. Billy’s face heated up at the thought and he grabbed his pudding cup to distract himself.

“So, what’s the horoscope?” Mike asked after what could have been a couple of seconds or half a lunch period later. Billy wasn’t sure.

“Huh?” Eddie looked up. “Oh.” He grabbed the magazine off the table flipping to the page he’d been reading before. “Aries, Aries, Aries…” he muttered under his breath, eyes scanning the page. “Aries! Your horoscope for March is,” He cleared his throat “Whether you're in a relationship or starting one, you're in the mood to seduce your partner with a touch of sophistication. It's time to add to your natural charm - a seductive new scent, new outfits, or a new haircut. Sometimes changing your appearance makes deeper personality changes than you expect.”

“I think the magazine is telling you to get a haircut.” Dustin said to Will.

Ignoring them Jeff whistled, looking at Billy. “You dog.”

“Well, you’ve already got the new outfits down.” Grant said.

“So, who are you trying to seduce?” Gareth asked, leaning forward, folding his hands under his chin grinning at him. “Anyone we know?”

Billy rolled his eyes, shaking his head, he wasn’t trying to seduce anyone.

“I mean if I have to guess,” Jeff said. “Just based on the girls you hung around with last year. I’d say they're definitely a brunette?”

“Mmm mhmm,” Gareth nodded. “They’ve most likely got shoulder length hair?”

“Probably curly too.” Grant added.

Jeff and Gareth nodded. “That is the style right now.” Jeff agreed.

Billy shrugged, nodding. He’s not sure he would say that’s his type, but yeah. A chick was a chick. Who cared what her hair looked like? As long as there was enough of it for Billy to pull on.

“Brown eyes?” Gareth asked, a little too loudly, putting a knuckle to his lips as if that would hide the smile he was struggling and failing to keep off his face.

Jeff tipped his head back looking up at the ceiling as Grant snorted beside him.

“Knock it off.” Eddie hissed.

“What? We’re just asking him-”

“Knock it off.” Eddie repeated.

“Okay.” Gareth held up his hands in surrender of whatever weird inside conversation the four of them had been having all period. “Knocking it off.”

Eddie rolled his eyes pulling Billy’s tray of food over to him, before picking up the lump of meat with his hand and taking a bite. It started to crumple with just how dry it was.

“Hey Eddie.” Grant spoke up, leaning forward so he could get a better look at him. “You’re a Sagittarius, right?”

“Yeah.” Eddie spoke around a mouthful of food shrugging.

“Aren’t Aries and Sagittarius supposed to be like super compatible?”

“That must be why you guys made such quick friends.” Jeff grinned.

Eddie tossed the rectangle of mystery meat back down onto the tray, so he had both hands free to flip them off with. The three of them descended into another fit of laughter.

Chapter Text

Robin glanced over her shoulder toward Billy who was sitting in the back seat. Eddie had ‘work’ he had to get to, so Steve was driving him home today. Which shouldn’t have been a big deal except Robin had been acting weird since about half way through their shift. It was clear she wanted to say something but instead of blurting it out in her usual fashion she had fluttered around Steve starting and stopping sentences every time she remembered Billy was there.

“So…” She started slowly turning her attention back to Steve.

“So.” Steve hummed calmly waiting for Robin to say whatever it was she had to say.

Billy had no idea how Steve managed to stay so patient. Billy had half a mind to climb into the front seat and force Robin to just spit it out already. The only reason he hadn’t is because well, he was curious and didn’t want to fuck up his chances of hearing whatever gossip Robin had.

He stayed very still in the back seat nervous that the slightest movement might spook Robin.

“Do you remember who returned Fast Times?”

Steve laughed. “Yes.” He nodded.

Some red headed chick. Billy only remembers because the second she had walked in the door Steve had all but catapulted himself across the counter yelling that it was time for his break (it wasn’t) and that Robin could help her. In turn Robin had frozen to the spot eyes wide as dinner plates until Billy had awkwardly slid behind the counter to help her.

Neither Steve nor Robin had mentioned the incident when Steve walked back in from his break and Billy had brushed it off as just typical Robin/Steve shenanigans. (He was seriously starting to consider mentioning to Dr. Owens that maybe these little therapy sessions would also benefit people who hadn’t been possessed by the mind flayer. Because there was no way these two hadn’t suffered some brain damage. Yesterday they made Eddie judge a cartwheel contest in the middle of the store. Like come on.)

“Right.” Robin continued, looking over her shoulder at Billy again. He looked out the window pretending to be interested in Hawkins' lackluster scenery. “...well, I was rewinding tapes today.”

“Yup.” Steve popped the p. “I’m the one that asked you to do that Rob.”

“Will you shut up, Dingus I’m trying to tell you something.”

Yeah, shut up Steve. Billy wanted to hear this.

Steve took his hands off the wheel raising them in surrender. “You were rewinding tapes today.” He encouraged.

“Fast Times,” Robin started again. “Was paused… at fifty-three minutes and five seconds.”

Billy really missed getting his gossip from Carol.

Steve laughed “Holy shit I told you.”

“It doesn’t mean anything.” Robin huffed as if she wasn’t the one who’d spent all afternoon working up to say it.

“Yes, it does! It means that I was right.” Even from the back seat Billy could hear the shit eating grin on Steve's face.

“Vickie is not-” Robin cut herself off looking to the backseat. “We just don’t know that, do we?”

“Try not to be so negative Rob.” Steve sighed.

Fifty-three minutes five seconds? Was anything even interesting happening at that point in the movie? Sure Steve had played it enough times Billy could probably recite most of the movie but that didn’t mean he had time stamps memorized.

“I’m not being negative, I'm being realistic.”

Maybe it was code for something.

“You’re the one that brought it up.” Steve sighed, arguing.

Fifty-three minutes, five seconds. There had to be something important about that. Come on Steve had talked about the movie enough times. There had to be something.

“Yeah, I know.” Robin groaned. “But maybe she… maybe she has a brother. Or maybe her dad watched it.”

“Yeah okay, but it was rented out in her name.”

Fifty-three minutes. Billy was drawing a complete blank. All Steve ever talked about when it came to Fast Times was how hot Phoebe Cates is. Or how unfair it was that you had to wait almost an hour to get to the iconic swimsuit scene.

Almost an hour. Fifty-three minutes.

Okay. So this red headed chick had watched Phoebe Cates get her tits out and decided to stop the movie?

“I knew I shouldn’t have brought this up.” Robin groaned. “Vickie isn’t-”

“Fifty-three minutes and five seconds Robin.”

Unless they were implying that Vickie had rented the movie to only watch Phoebe Cates take her tits out.

Honestly, who could blame her.

But the more likely scenario, was that the blonde haired idiot he’d seen push this Vickie up against the lockers in the school hallway for their hourly make out sessions, had come over, seen Phoebe in that perfect red bikini and like any sane man- had paused the movie so that he could fuck his girlfriend’s brains out with the image fresh in his mind.

“Just forget it, Steve.”

“Look, all I’m saying is you guys have a lot in common.”

“Not that.”

“Maybe that!”

Oh!

Oh.

Oh.

Robin?

… That explained a lot actually.

Like how she could hang out with Steve every single day for almost a year now and somehow not have boned him yet. Or how she’d only kissed one person cause let’s face it Robin was objectively hot, and she didn’t have strict parents.

Before he could stop himself a laugh bubbled out of him.

Holy shit he had really thought Robin had a crush on Steve.

Up front the two of them immediately fell silent. Steve looked back at him in the rear view mirror as Robin whipped around.

“What?” Robin asked, and he couldn’t miss the slight edge of panic in her voice.

Billy clamped his mouth shut, shaking his head and shrugging, like he was just as confused as they were.

“Do you…” She started then stopped.

He just continued to shake his head taking in the interior of the car, so he didn’t have to meet her eye.

“Robin we’re um…” Steve said into the long silence as the car began to slow down. “At your house.”

“Steve…”

The car came to a stop, Steve putting them into park. “It’s okay.”

Billy finally looked over in time to see Steve turning around to face him as well.

“It’s okay, right?” he said a bit more sternly, staring Billy down.

Billy gave a tight lipped smile holding two thumbs up.

Steve glanced over at Robin whose eyes were still glued to Billy. He was still stupidly holding his thumbs up. After several long moments, her gaze finally softened as she dropped her shoulders rolling her eyes at him.

“You're such an idiot.”

He grinned at her shrugging. She knew that already.

She smiled a little before turning forward. “Alright bye dinguses, I’ll see you tomorrow.” She grabbed her bag reaching for the door handle.

Steve stopped her, grabbing her hand, giving it a tight squeeze. Billy watched as Robin squeezed back before exiting the car.

Billy waited for the door to close behind her before he moved, climbing between the two seats into the front.

“Hey what are yo- watch your shoes man!” Steve groaned.

Billy snickered at him as he dropped down into the passenger's seat immediately reaching to turn the radio station.

“Hey man, maybe Munson doesn’t care if you scuff up his car.” Steve huffed as he checked for any damage Billy might have caused. “But I do.”

Billy lulled his head to the side looking at him.

A faint blushed spread across Steve's cheeks as he put the car back into drive.

“So just watch it.” He threatened as he pulled back onto the street.

He was real scared. Billy continued to fiddle with the radio as Steve turned down a street driving towards his house.

“Hey,” Steve said, “Uh… do you like need to go home?”

Billy turned his head up to look at him confused.

“I just mean,” Steve laughed, rubbing the back of his neck. “My Dad is having his business partners over for dinner, and I mean he’s gonna kill me if I don’t show up but uh… I might just die of boredom if I go anyway so um, do you want to just like go to the quarry? With me. I have a six pack in my trunk.”

Billy studied Steve’s face for a moment. Catching on the way Steve worried his bottom lip between his teeth. His own tongue ran across his lips as he watched.

His dad was so going to kill him for skipping dinner.

He nodded, ignoring the way his chest tightened when Steve grinned at him.

***

Billy was laying on the hood of the BMW, his shoulder pressed against Steve’s. The older boy was on his second beer, the sound of Def Leppard playing out from the radio.

“That’s the bigger dipper.” Steve shifted next to him, lifting his arm, pointing up at the little dipper.

Billy just nodded, deciding not to correct him on either of those things.

If Hawkins had one good thing it was the stars. They reminded him of the nights he and his buddies would camp out on the beach. It was the only place in the city dark enough at night that you could actually see them. If he didn’t look too hard, he might even be able to convince himself the quarry was the ocean.

It helped if there was a strong wind.

He missed home.

“You know that dinner I told you my Dad was hosting tonight?” Steve burped, knocking his shoulder against Billy’s.

He looked over at him, but even this close Steve’s face wasn’t easy to make out in the dark.

“It was uh, it was actually more of an interview.” He took a sip of his beer, head tilting back as he attempted to get the last drops out of the can. “Yeah, um, my dad wants me to go work for him.”

Steve laughed tossing the empty can over the side of the car before rubbing his hands over his face.

Billy frowned. Wasn’t Steve’s dad supposed to have some amazing six figure job? Isn’t that what made him King Steve? It made no sense for him to ditch an interview like that. It’s not like he wanted to work at Family Video forever, although the thought of not working together anymore was a bit upsetting. If Steve got a new job, it was only a matter of time before the two of them stopped being friends.

“Sorry.” Steve laughed, “My dad called it networking.” He made air quotes. “I guess that’s how it works in the corporate world. Everyone knows someone who knows someone.’

Look at the rich boy, figuring it out.

Billy nodded sympathetically.

“And I don’t know.” Steve groaned, dropping his hands. “Maybe I should be there, kissing some ass. I just- I don’t want to be stuck in some job that I hate, that takes up all my time, and makes me resent my marriage and my kids and my whole fucking life.”

He pursed his lips. He’d heard rumors about how Steve’s parents were never around, and he’d heard Steve complain about his dad plenty but more in the usual way people complained about their parents. This seemed different. More personal.

“But you know maybe…maybe I should have gone cause you and, and Robin are gonna go off to college soon and I don’t know, if I did get a job at my dad’s company maybe I could transfer and we could still hang out.”

Billy wanted to laugh. Steve was insane if he thought that Billy was getting into any schools. Sure he didn’t have a bad GPA, but he wasn’t about to go into crippling debt for a degree he didn’t care about. Besides, even if he could leave with the government still monitoring his every move, even if he had something out there waiting for him, there was no way in hell he was leaving Max in this shit hole alone.

Not when there was even a chance it could come back.

“But who are we kidding?” Steve sighed “I’m a lifer. Everyone knows it. I mean fuck I can hear them talking. ‘King Steve with his perfect fucking hair, peeked in high school.” He scoffed “Peaked in high school yeah, more like peaked in elev- mm well no, Nancy- I peaked in tenth grade. Tenth grade!”

He wasn’t sure what to say. Steve hadn’t drank enough to justify the word vomit coming out of his mouth, but he couldn’t seem to stop. He also hadn’t acknowledged Billy since he started talking so maybe it was best to just keep quiet.

“And you know to top it all off I just have a real knack for falling in love with people who just don’t… can’t” He shrugged shoulder sagging “like me back.”

Billy reached a hand out, placing it gently on Steve’s arm.

“Shit.” Steve laughed, his voice breaking, as he held back a sob. He moved to press the heel of his palms into his eyes.

Oh fuck. Billy had never been good at comforting crying people. He looked around nervously before shifting closer to the quietly sobbing Steve, wrapping an arm around his shoulder in an awkward half hug.

Steve laughed wetly. “I’m sorry.”

Billy shook his head, rubbing his hand along Steve’s arm, hoping it was comforting.

They sat like that for a little while longer. Both pretending they didn’t notice the way Steve’s breath kept hitching as he tried to stop himself from crying. Or the way that Billy pulled him closer every time it did.

“I broke it off with Heidi.” Steve said, when he finally did speak again. Which wasn’t what Billy was expecting to hear. “I uh… think I’m gonna take a break from girls for a while.”

Steve turned his head, his face close enough for Billy to make out the single tear drop still clinging to Steve's cheek. He moved his free hand forward and gently wiped it away with his thumb.

“Thanks.” Steve whispered, quiet enough that if Billy were any further away, he might not have heard it. “I…” he swallowed the next word, shifting forward slightly, Billy’s thumb still on his face.

They stayed like that for a moment, frozen, breathing each other’s air.

Steve pulled away first ducking his head. “I should pick up that can, Robin would kill me if she knew I littered.”

He wasn’t sure why he felt disappointed as he watched Steve slide off the car.

Chapter Text

Billy stood naked in front of his mirror.

He was home alone; he wouldn’t be attempting this otherwise. But he’d still propped up a crate against his door. It wouldn’t stop it from getting pushed open, but it would buy him enough time to dive under the covers if he needed to.

It was one thing to risk getting caught masturbating. It was another to risk getting caught failing at masturbating.

Which he really hoped wouldn’t be the case this time. He hadn’t tried this in months. Hadn’t wanted to. But the last few weeks he’d been feeling more… like he wanted to get off. Not quite horny but closer to that feeling than he’d been in nearly a year.

Billy looked himself over in the mirror, reaching a hand down, wrapping it around his dick. This used to be his favorite way to get off. He’d prop up one of his playboys and fantasize about fucking the girl of the month raw all while practicing the faces he made in the mirror as he went. It made him feel good knowing that no matter how close he got his dick wouldn’t be the only thing turning his girl on.

It worked too. More than one of his partners had commented on how pretty Billy’s orgasm face was.

He really wished he had a magazine now. Or his poster back on his closet.

Something.

He ran his thumb over the tip of his dick, trying, willing it to get hard.

When it didn't, Billy huffed, leaning forward, resting his free hand against the wall, looking up to meet his reflection in the mirror. He couldn’t see his chest or the scarring like this. He stroked his hand down his dick, trying to pretend it was like old times. Before the mind flayer, before Heather, before all of it.

Billy groaned as he moved his hand to the base of his dick squeezing. His eyes fluttered and he tried to picture the hottest girl he knew.

Brown hair.

That’s what the guys at lunch had said. He’d always thought of his type more as blondes.

But he could work with brown hair.

Shoulder length, curly.

He made a face. That was just describing Nancy Wheeler.

Definitely not his type.

Okay. He took a deep breath. Don’t think about Nancy Wheeler. He stroked his dick again, closing his eyes.

Blonde hair.

Maybe bangs. He liked bangs.

Or tall hair, he liked when girls wore it big with lots of volume.

Images of Karen danced across his eyelids. Her in a robe flustered and excited. Her inviting him inside. Her at the pool posing on a lounge chair in that cute new one piece. Him smashing her head against the wall. Her looking past him at Family Video.

He squeezed his eyes tighter.

Brown hair.

Heather. Standing over him, nothing but concern on her face as shower water beat down on them. Heather’s voice in the back of his mind begging him not to kill her parents too. Heather screaming before the mind flayer had clamped his claws over his mouth.

He gasped, eyes flying open as he stumbled backwards away from the mirror.

God fucking dammit.

Billy balled his hands into fists at his side, ignoring the way they shook as he took in deep shallow breaths. The scar in the center of his chest burned, his eyes watered as he tried to look at himself in the mirror half expecting to see the wound ripped back open.

He squeezed his eyes closed again forcing himself to take a deep breath and count to five before releasing it.

All he wanted was to jerk off. To have a fucking orgasm before he turned nineteen.

He wanted to scream at the universe. Was that such a big ask?

Peeking an eye open Billy glanced down at his still limp dick.

Piece of shit.

At least he could confidently say he wasn’t into murder. Or tentacles. Back in California he’d been forced to be bio partners with one of the weird kids in his class following the release of Evil Dead, he hadn’t even known that was a kink before then.

He wonders if that guy would still be into it if he knew how much tentacles fucking hurt.

Burying his face in his hands Billy laughed. His death was some kids wet fucking dream. And he was never going to experience pleasure again.

He was still laughing as he grabbed his clothes off the bed. Fuck all of this. He needed some fresh air.

There was a park within walking distance of the house. It had been one of Neil’s selling points to Susan when they’d discussed moving down here. As if he and Max were toddlers who needed an hour in the sandbox each day.

Luckily, the neighborhood didn’t have enough little kids left in it to make the park a nuisance. Billy used to sneak down here before family dinner to smoke a joint on the swing set or while taking a stroll around the walking tail that wrapped around into the woods.

He wasn’t lucky enough to have the place to himself on a Saturday but he didn’t mind too much, there were empty picnic tables for him to sit at and imagine smoking a cigarette.

God, he missed smoking.

Even more than he missed orgasms.

He dropped his head to the table. What had his life come to?

“Billy?” someone called out to him.

Knitting his eyebrows Billy tilted his head to the side looking over to see who called his name. A few feet away, Chrissy was jogging in place, headphones loosely draped around her neck. She smiled, waving at him.

He lifted his hand, waving back.

Billy expected her to return to her run but instead she started making her way across the grass over to him. He looked her up and down. She had her hair up in a ponytail- tighter than the ones she wore at school and was wearing her Hawkins cheer sweatshirt with running shorts. There were little beads of sweat along her brow.

Maybe he should have tried thinking about her.

“Hi.” She smiled, stopping in front of him.

He waved again, and Chrissy slid into the seat across from him.

“My mom usually drops me off during the morning to run at the school but uh, I wanted to get more miles in, and um I remembered this trail so I thought I’d jog over here.”

Ah taking a pre run before your run.

Maybe he didn’t miss being a jock after all.

“Do you live around here?”

He nodded, waving a hand in the vague direction of his house.

“Oh! Cool… um cool.” She pulled her shoulders into herself, like she was trying to shrink.

Billy nodded, unsure why she had stopped in the first place.

“Um.” She tapped her fingers softly against the table. “Did I ever tell you that I like your new wardrobe?”

He smiled a little looking down, shaking his head no.

“Oh. Well, I do. It’s um… peaceful?”

He raised an eyebrow tilting his head up at her.

“I mean it just… it suits you. The colors and um… you smile more, since you started wearing them.”

Had he?

He lifted his head again, studying her. Chrissy seemed to shrink even more under his gaze, biting her lip as she leaned her body back away from him. Like she was scared she’d said too much.

Billy pursed his lips and pointed at her Walkman.

Her face turned red but she leaned back in towards him, pulling the ear buds from around her neck.

“Don’t um-” She laughed “Don’t judge me okay?” She handed over an ear bud leaning across the table. He took it, leaning in as well as she put the other earbud into her own ear.

She put the Walkman up onto the table between them and hit play.

“ -death's construction, taste me, you will see,” Billy laughed as the song picked up in the middle of goddamn Master of Puppets.

Maybe Steve had a point about her and Eddie.

“I know!” Chrissy groaned, smiling. “Don’t tell my mom, she thinks I listen to like Madonna on my runs. She would have a heart attack if she knew I was listening to this devil music.” She giggled.

Billy chuckled, shaking his head, holding the ear bud so it wouldn’t fall out.

“This music just pumps me up so much more.”

He couldn’t blame her, it was the same type of music he blasted when he wanted to just get it all out. You couldn’t feel that shit to Madonna.

Chrissy smiled at him, opening up a little more as they listened to the song the rest of the way through. Both bobbing their heads along to it.

He really should put in a good word for Eddie.

She would probably swoon over the way he could already play half this song on his guitar.

Chrissy took her ear bud out as the outro came to a close. “I uh, I should probably get back to my run. My mom wants me to get in eight miles before lunch so…”

Billy nodded, handing her ear bud back to her.

“We should um…” She trailed off as she stood. “We should hang out sometime.” She blurted out.

He smiled and nodded.

Chrissy grinned. “See you around Billy.”

Chapter Text

“Stephanie!” Eddie yelled, attempting to dramatically pull both doors into Family Video open at the same time. (He failed since they always kept the one door locked which Eddie knows but he still tugged at it several times before giving up.) Billy rolled his eyes and skirted around him. “Robert!”

“Robin is already a boy’s name.” Robin replied, tossing Billy’s vest at him- he was surprised it actually hit his chest this time and didn’t fly three feet to the right of him.

He was so proud of his little band nerd and her increased hand eye coordination. Next thing you know Steve’s going to let Robin stand within six feet of his dart board without panicking that someone’s going to lose an eye.

Eddie stopped mid stride. “Okay.” he said, sounding annoyed. “Batman.” he amended, pointing to Steve. “Robin.” he pointed to Robin.

“I always thought of myself more as Catwoman.” Robin mused. “But I’ll take it.”

“I like Spiderman.” Steve spoke up, struggling to hold an armful of tapes as he put the returns away.

“Wrong universe.” Eddie rolled his eyes, strolling over to Steve and grabbing a VHS off the top of the pile.

“No, I’m pretty sure they're both comic books.”

“Both comic books?” Eddie gawked, “Do you think all comic books are the same?”

“I don’t… I mean yeah?” Steve frowned, his eyebrows knitting together in confusion. “I mean the super guy- or girl- woman- cause women can be heroes too, obviously I mean eleven- who is um a character in a comic book Dustin is writing- she has powers. She’s pretty badass actually I mean she can move stuff with her mind and uh… and um she saves the day and then you know everyone… cheers at the end.”

“Everyone cheers at the end?” Eddie laughed.

“After the hero saves the city.” Steve shrugged, a smile playing on his lips.

“You're lucky you're pretty Harrington.” Eddie chuckled.

Steve grabbed the stolen tape out of Eddie’s hand, schooling his face into a neutral expression as he looked for the right place to put the VHS. “That is what they tell me.”

“Alright Spiderman.”  Eddie turned on his heel “Catwoman. The reason I am here today-”

“Is the same reason you’re here every day Billy works?” Robin interrupted.

Billy felt his cheeks burn. Eddie wasn’t here every day he worked. It was just easier for him to hang around since he gave Billy a ride home at the end of his shifts. Sure, Steve could do it, but Ed was already there. It just made sense.

“Ha-ha.” Eddie grabbed a pack of Skittles off the service desk, biting into it with his teeth.

“You have to pay for those.” Robin said.

Eddie laughed, spitting the edge of the Skittles wrapper onto the floor.

Billy made a face and reached to grab the candy only for Eddie to stick his arm in the air holding it out of Billy’s reach. The bastard. Not giving up he went on his toes, one hand resting on Eddie’s shoulder for support as fingers managed to brush against the bottom of the bag.

Eddie, the gremlin, tilted his head up, opened his mouth and turned the bag of skittles upside down.

Some of it made it into the intended target, but most bounced off his face rolling down his arms and chest onto the floor.

“Does he count as a customer?” Robin asked. “Do I have to be nice to him or can I hand him a broom?”

“I’ve seen his room.” Steve said. “I don’t think he knows how to use one.”

“Be nice to me.” Eddie said through a mouth full of candy. “I am about to offer you the experience of a lifetime.”

Billy frowned, wiping off a piece of half chewed candy that Eddie had spewed onto his face.

Gross.

“For the last time I do not care how much you discount the marijuana, I am not buying it off you.”

“Okay, first of all, let's not call it by its government name, Buckley.”

Steve tried to stifle a laugh but Billy still heard it, turning his attention to the other boy. His head was bowed, hair falling into his face in a way that made Billy want to walk over and brush it back.

“Second of all, I thought you were the type of person who would want to support a young entrepreneur build his small, local, business.”

“I’m not going to help you be a successful drug dealer Munson.” Robin huffed, walking around the counter. “You're cleaning that up.”

“You heard Steve! I don’t know how to use a broom!”

“Bet you know how to ride one though.” Steve huffed.

Eddie started to choke, coughing as his face turned red. Billy slapped him on the back a few times, noticing the way Robin whipped around to face Steve from the corner of his eye.

“What!?” Eddie asked, still coughing.

“Like a witch?” Steve shrugged. “You know they like,” He guided his hand through the air. “Ride brooms. Are there not witches in D&D?”

“You KNOW I’m a bard!” Eddie yelled, finally having caught his breath. “Why do you always insist on getting it wrong? It's like you, you do it on purpose and-NOT the point!” He cut himself off. “The point is that- yes there are technically witches in Dungeons and Dragons but it's not- there is so much to unpack here Stevie.” He sighed. “Which brings me back to my original point! The reason I am here-”

“The experience of a lifetime,” Steve provided. “Yes, I remember.”

“Right.” Eddie nodded. “I need two subs for my D&D campaign on Friday, and you two are my first picks so, you're welcome.”

Billy groaned, not this again. Eddie shot him a look, as if Billy had just committed a federal offense against him.

“Gosh I feel so honored.” Robin said, shoving a broom into Eddie’s hand.

“Why do you need subs?” Steve frowned, putting the last of the VHS tapes away.

“Because Sinclair the traitor, has some stupid basketball tournament on Friday. And he refuses to skip it, even though we’ve been building to this session all year. And if he doesn’t go that means Red is gonna skip too, to cheer on the stupid hoop troop, you know because she needs to be a supportive girlfriend,” He used air quotes for the last part. “I don’t even think they are dating right now but who can keep up? And yeah, maybe we could make it through a session without Max cause she does use all of her turns to shoot fireballs at Mike's character which…” Eddie closed his eyes, holding his arms up in the air in frustration.

Billy thought about last week’s session when Max, Eddie and Mike had got into a screaming match when she had tried to do just that for her third play in a row.  

“Somebody has to do it I guess.” Eddie said. “So the point is I need subs.”

“Or you could reschedule.” Steve suggested plainly, walking over to them.

Billy groaned again. That had already been suggested.

“Reschedule?” Eddie laughed, shaking his head. “Yeah, sure what a great idea, I’ll just reschedule the session I’ve spent months writing and revising and you know poured my heart and soul into. Yeah, why not?”

“Why not?” Steve laughed and ticked off one finger. “Well for starters, even if me and Robin-”

“Robin and I.” Robin corrected.

“-wanted to sub, we’re both going to the game.”

Eddie looked over at Robin. “I can understand King Steve wanting to go watch a bunch of guys run around throwing balls into a hoop, but you? Why are you going?”

Because it’s fun? Billy thought to himself, pulling the broom out of Eddie’s hand to get a start on the Skittles still scattered across the floor.

“I'm in band?” Robin frowned at him. “I kind of have to go.”

“And she wants to support Lucas.” Steve added.

Robin shrugged “Eh…” Steve gave her a look. “We’re not that close!”

Steve rolled his eyes. “Well you are that close!” He pointed at Eddie. “Lucas is your friend. Robin is your friend. Be fucking supportive! Go watch him play his first ever playoffs which I’m sure he’s freaking out about, because I sure was at his age. And go watch Robin play her last ever basketball game because she spends like 3 hours a day practicing the fucking trombone-”

“Trumpet.” Robin corrected.

“-trumpet, and just reschedule!”

“I’m not going to reschedule! Look, Jeff graduates this year! God willing, I will graduate this year.” Eddie groaned. “Gareth, Grant they both have what? A year and a half left, I don’t expect you to understand, Steve, but D&D is important to us. We don’t have a lot of time left where we can just meet up and play it, so I’m not rescheduling.”

“Look dude I’m not trying to say that it's not important to you, okay, but there are like six weeks left of the school year. You're going to see each other again, there is time to do both.”

Eddie didn’t respond right away, crossing his arms instead as he looked Steve up and down. Billy’s eyes flickered back and forth between them, it was clear neither was going to let this drop.

“I’m not postponing the session.”

“Well then… I’m just gonna tell Wayne you’re being a dick.” Steve huffed, crossing his own arms.

“What?” Eddie gawked at him.

“Yeah, that's right. I’m gonna tell Wayne and he’s going to be super disappointed in you.”

“Wayne doesn’t care when I play D&D.”

“He cares about you being a dick.”

“What are you even talking about!?”

“Oh, don’t play dumb. I know it’s important to him. When I came over to smoke the other day Wayne pulled me aside and gave me this whole long talk about the like power of friendship or whatever. And how, you know, I need to treat you with respect and all that.”

Billy frowned looking back and forth between them again. When the hell had they been hanging out alone?

“He did what?” Eddie asked, his voice sounding small.

“And ignoring everything else.” Steve said on a roll. “This is your campaign. Like you spent months working on it, shouldn’t you want the players you build it around, there to finish it off with you? You know that way they can all join the cult of…. V-vecna together?”

“You can remember that it's called the cult of Vecna but not that I’m a bard?” Eddie mumbled looking down at his shoes.

“Yeah, well you talk about it all the time, so.” Steve grumbled mimicking Eddie’s stance and staring at the floor. A slight blush painting his cheeks.

“This is better than cable.” Robin muttered next to Billy knocking her shoulder against his. He looked over to find her munching on her own stolen bag of candy. She tilted it over to him and he held out his hand for her to pour a few pieces into it.

“.... Jeff, Grant, fuck Gareth, their gonna kill me if I try and reschedule.”

Steve pinched the bridge of his nose. “Okay, here's the deal. The entire Hellfire club goes to watch Lucas play. And after I will host your session at my house. Snacks, drinks, the whole nine yards. You can have it for as long as you need.”

Eddie laughed startled. “King Steve, owner of the party house of the century, is going to host Hawkins' lowly little D&D club?”

“Yup.” Steve nodded. “Me and Robin will even play.”

“We will?” Robin asked.

“We will.”

Eddie pursed his lips, studying Steve's face. “Okay.” He raised his hand to his lips, making a nasty nasally sound before spitting into his palm. “We have a deal.” He held his hand out towards Steve.

Steve scrunched his face up in disgust, staring at Eddie's hand.

Billy was sure he was going to tell him to fuck off, but Steve surprised him by raising his own hand to his lips and spitting into it.

By Eddie's face he was not expecting Steve to clap their hands together either.

“Deal.” Steve said.

“Ugh.” Robin said. “Go wash your hands, both of you.”

“Aw.” Eddie said as Steve pulled his hand back, wiping it off on his work vest. “First time we swapped spit Stevie.”

Steve groaned, walking towards the bathroom. “Shut the hell up man.”

Chapter Text

“Max!”

“Shit.” Max hissed as she took her last step off the bus.

Billy raised an eyebrow, turning his head to see who had called her name. Ms. Kelley was making her way over to them, weaving through the crowd of students headed towards the gym.

“Don’t look.” Max huffed at him, keeping her head bowed.

“Max!” Ms. Kelley called again.

Max groaned but turned her attention towards the guidance counselor. “Go away.” she hissed at Billy.

“Where were you yesterday?” Ms. Kelley asked, finally catching up to them. A kind smile on her face.

Billy frowned looking over at Max.

“Oh, yeah. Sorry, I forgot it was Thursday.” Max mumbled casually elbowing Billy in the side. Obviously wanting him to fuck off.

He kept his feet rooted to the spot glancing back and forth between the two of them. Max had never mentioned an appointment with Ms. Kelley, and she always complained about almost every second of her school day to Billy. It didn’t make sense for her to not bring this up.

Ms. Kelley for her part seemed to notice the growing tension between the two of them and offered Max a small apologetic smile. “I’d like to see you today.” She put a hand on Max’s shoulder. “Come straight after lunch, okay?”

“Yeah sure.” Max said, already turning to leave.

“Billy.” Ms. Kelley smiled at him. “You look well.”

He shrugged.

“Still not talking?” She asked, kindly as ever. It made Billy want to throw up.

Pointing over his shoulder toward the runaway Max, he didn’t wait for Ms. Kelley to say anything else before dashing out of there.

He caught up to his sister in a couple of large strides, nudging her shoulder with his. Max’s hands tighten around the straps of her backpack, head still bowed.

“Fuck off Billy.”

He tried nudging her arm again, but Max only briefly raised her hand to flip him off before returning its death grip on her bag. Rolling his eyes, Billy stuck his pointer finger into his mouth, sucking on it for a second to make sure it was good and wet and then reached over twisting it into Max’s ear.

“What the fuck!” Max yelled, almost knocking someone over as she jumped away from him, swatting at the space near her head. “Agh, I hate you!”

Billy snickered watching as Max scrubbed at her ear trying to get rid of the foreign feeling. He took a step closer, popping his other pointer finger into his mouth as a threat.

“Don’t you dare.”

He reached towards her ear.

“I swear to God Billy!” Max clapped both hands over her ears, ducking under his arm. He grabbed her backpack, tugging her back towards him, attempting to put her into a headlock. Max threw her elbows around, still protecting her ears.

It took a few tries, but he was finally able to get a good grip on her, and began attempting to dig his finger under her hand.

“FINE!” Max yelled panicked “Fine!”

Triumphant Billy pulled his finger away from her ear, letting her out of the headlock. Max huffed blowing hair out of her face as she stood up straight. She was bright red, and he swore he could see steam coming out of her ears.

“This,” she pointed wildly around her ear “is why I need therapy.”

Billy fought back a laugh, raising an eyebrow as he waggled his pointer finger at her.

“No, Jesus-” Max lifted her shoulders towards her ears. “I said I would tell you asshole. Just give me a second, I think your spit is infecting my brain.”

He rolled his eyes watching as Max stalled, by rubbing at her ear again. It wasn’t even the right one. Finally, Max seemed to get the hint that he wasn’t going to just let this drop and turned her attention to him.

“I… have been seeing Ms. Kelley since the start of the school year.” Max muttered.

He nodded slowly, wondering if Susan or Neil knew about this.

“Obviously I couldn’t tell her about the… you know… upside down.” Max shrugged looking up. “But um… Ms. Kelley knows I was there the um… the night of… Starcourt.”

Billy inhaled sharply.

“And that I um… that I was… that I watched you… die.” She shrugged, crossing her arms.

Oh.

Max opened her mouth, and he watched as she struggled to find the right words. “I don’t know.” She mumbled. “It’s just like, none of the other guys get it. Like they get it, but they don’t get it.” She took a shaky breath not looking at him. “I just, feel like I fucked everything up for you.”

Oh, he was such a dick.

He knew Max had been there, hell he’d pushed through the pain to make sure his last words were to her. But he hadn’t really considered the fact that she might still be thinking about that night. At least not in regard to him. So much had happened in those couple of hours. Besides, they’d never been that close and while things hadn’t been as bad between them as they had been when they first moved here, the change to Hawkins had driven a wedge further into their already rocky relationship.

Billy took a small step forward, reaching out to put a hand on Max’s shoulder. He squeezed gently half expecting her to pull away from him. When she didn’t he took a deep breath and before he could talk himself out of it he tugged her closer, wrapping his arms around her in a hug.

Max groaned, “Don’t make it weird.”

He silently cursed himself and loosened his grip ready to pull away, when she wrapped her arms around him, returning the hug.

They stayed like that for a moment and then Billy squeezed her tight before pulling away, hoping she got the point.

“Did someone die?”

Both Max and Billy turned quickly, to find Eddie and Robin standing together, staring at them, both with a confused look on their face.

“Cause seriously I don’t think I’ve seen the two of you ever come close to hugging. Murdering each other, sure, but hugging?” Eddie said.

Max wiped her face. “Shut up Munson.”

“Woah, wait did someone actually die?” Robin frowned, taking a step forward.

Max shook her head at her, taking a step back. ““I’ll see you at the stupid pep rally.” She said, walking away.

“She's always just such a joy to be around.” Eddie huffed out a laugh, smiling at Billy “I imagine your house is just a barrel of laughs.”

Billy snorted. Yeah, it was a real fun house.

Next to Eddie, Robin began to fumble around attempting to put her band hat on and keep a hold of her trumpet. Billy reached out, taking it from her.

“Careful with that.” She said nervously, as she strapped the hat around her chin. “...thanks. I’m running so late, my band teacher is going to kill me.”

She grabbed Billy’s hand tugging him towards the gym.

“Uh, see you guys later then.” Eddie said.

Robin stopped short looking back at him. “You’re not coming? I thought you and Steve had a deal? You support Lucas and he hosts your Cult of Vecna? Come on dude we went out and bought Kool Aid and everything.”

Billy let out a startled laugh.

“No, I promised I would watch his game. I never said I would go to the pep rally.”

Robin rolled her eyes. “Seriously?”

Eddie tilted his head back and forth like he was thinking about it. “Maybe I’d consider going if Hargrove were out on the court in those,” He put his hands together like a prayer. “Tiny little shorts.”

Billy felt his face heat up.

“Gross.” Robin said.

“But unfortunately, I have better things to do than sit around and participate in school pride for the next forty minutes.”

“And what exactly do you have to do?”

Eddie shrugged, “Sell pot for twice the price to freshmen behind the school.”

Robin made a face. “Well, when you put it that way.”

Eddie winked. “See you later Buckley.” he looked over at Billy. “I expect to hear all the highlights at lunch today.”

Billy swallowed, thinking about tiny shorts. He gave one stiff nod.

“God you’re both idiots.” Robin muttered, grabbing Billy’s hand again pulling him into the packed gymnasium. They made their way over to the marching band, which was already playing.

“Robin!” The band teacher yelled, spotting her. “Get in your place now, move, move!”

“Yes ma’am.” Robin gave a half salute as she moved to run up the bleachers, stopping half way to run back when she realized Billy still had her trumpet. He handed it over amused.

He walked up the bleachers looking for an empty spot, elbows and ponytails flying everywhere.

It was really weird being on this side of the pep rally.

Maybe Billy could understand why people were always complaining about them now. They were packed in like sardines.

After finding a spot that was high enough up Billy wasn’t just looking at the backs of everyone’s heads, Billy found himself scanning the crowd, looking for Chrissy. He smiled a little when he saw her, her own smile three times bigger than the rest of the girls on the squad. There was a reason she was the captain.

They put on a good performance, the crowd cheering them on as the band played. Billy was even impressed with a few of the flips they did.

“And let's hear it for your tigers!” Someone announced into a microphone. The crowd cheered louder as the basketball team broke through a sheet of paper onto the court.

“Good morning, Hawkins High!” Jason yelled into the microphone. The crowd cheered again. “First off… Hey.” Jason waved his hand for them to quiet down.

Billy rolled his eyes, if he were captain of the basketball team, he would have had all ears on him by now, and he wouldn’t have looked like such a douche while doing it.

“First off, I’d like to thank each and every one of you. Without your support we wouldn’t be here. Give yourselves a big hand!”

Yeah, like a honky tonk high school was going to spend its budget on anything other than their sports teams. They really needed the support of the student body. Billy rolled his eyes.

“And of course, of course, I have to give a special shout-out to the best and prettiest fans of all time, the tiger cheer squad.”

Billy begrudgingly clapped this time.

“Chrissy,” Jason put a hand over his heart. “Chrissy, I love you babe.”

Gag him with a spoon.

He wonders if Jason would still be saying that if he knew Chrissy ditches class to smoke under the bleachers, and listened to heavy metal while working out. He hoped Jason tripped on the stupid microphone wire. Billy should be the one down there, declaring his false love to some cheerleader. Leading them into the championship game.

Jason’s face turned somber as he took a step back. “You know, I think I can speak for all of us when I say it's been a tough year for Hawkins.”

Billy tensed.

“So much loss.”

“And sometimes I wonder, how much loss can one community take? In dark days like this we need something to believe in. So last night, when we were down ten points at half to Christian Academy, I looked at my team, and I said, think of Jack, Think of Melissa,”

Billy inhaled sharply.

“Think of Heather.”

Fuck him. Fuck him. Fuck him.

Jason looked up at the crowd, directly at Billy “Think of Billy.”

Suddenly Billy wished the mind flayer were back. Wished he had superhuman strength and could just smash Jason’s head into the ground, or better yet drag him into that warehouse. Show him how hard it was not to think about everyone this town lost when you shared a hive mind reliving everyone's death again and again.

As quickly as it came the thought left and Billy was left with a guilty, sick, sinking feeling in his stomach.

“Billy,” Jason repeated, holding a hand out to him. He could hear the crowd shift to look at him, but he didn’t move. “Who should have been leading this team to victory all season. You might not have been playing with us but you were in our hearts man.”

Billy’s hand flexed into a fist by his side.

“What did you go through all that for? For us to lose to some crap school?”

Billy gritted his teeth. Shook his head no.

“No!” Jason yelled.

“No!” The crowd agreed.

“For us to return home with our heads hung low in defeat. No! No.” Jason waved at Billy motioning for him to come down.

Billy tried to keep his breathing even as he slipped past the other students in his row, down the bleachers.

“You might not be able to play with us tonight man.” Jason said, walking to meet Billy half way. “But you are always going to be part of our team.”

Andy jogged over to them, as Billy made his way across the court. He frowned when he noticed he was holding a bunched up shirt in his hand. Andy unfolded it, holding it up for the crowd to see. They cheered as he held the jersey high, showing off the number zero on the back, Billy’s last name written above it.

“That's why tonight you are going to be our honorary team captain.” Jason clapped him on the back as the crowd cheered again.

Billy did his best not to scowl as the shirt was handed to him.

“Let's win this game!” Jason yelled into the mic, walking away from Billy.

The cheering from the crowd was drowned out by the ringing in Billy’s ears as he looked at the stupid personalized shirt. He looked up, eyes meeting Chrissy’s from where she was kneeling on the floor. Concern sprawled across her face.

“Sorry.” She mouthed to him.

Billy gripped the shirt tighter and walked out of the gym.

***

If Eddie had heard anything about the pep rally, he didn’t mention it. His eyes glued on a magazine when Billy sat down at lunch. One finger running over the same few lines over and over again.

Gareth dropped his tray onto the table pulling his chair out with a huff. “Remind me again why we have to come into school for a full day today? I haven't done any work in any of my classes.”

“So just a normal day for you then?” Jeff asked, taking a seat next to him.

“You’re so funny man.” Gareth said sarcastically as Grant joined them at the table.

“Listen to this!” Eddie announced, picking his head up.

The others looked over at him, cutting off whatever scuffle they were about to get into.

Eddie cleared his throat, and lifted up the magazine, before beginning to read the article he’d been fixated on.

“The Devil has come to America.” he spoke in a deeper voice than normal. Dungeons and Dragons at first regarded as a harmless game of make believe,”

Billy wouldn’t say harmless Will had almost lost an eye when a set of dice had ricocheted off the table following a bad roll by Dustin.

“Now has both parents and psychologists concerned. Studies have linked violent behavior to the game,”

Billy thinks the same could be said about a friendly game of monopoly.

“Saying it promotes satanic worship, ritual sacrifice, sodomy, suicide, and even,” Eddie slapped the magazine down onto the table “Murder!”

The others laughed.

“Better watch out.” Eddie grinned. “Hell fire is coming to town and we’re here to murder your daughters, your sons, your cats.”

Billy knows exactly how much running is involved with murder and he can confidently say no one at this table was murdering anyone.

“Society has to blame something, we’re an easy target.” Grant sighed.

“Exactly,” Eddie rolled his eyes. “We’re the freaks because we like to play a fantasy game? But,” Eddie stood up. “As long as you’re,”

Oh god no. Why was he getting on the table?

Billy slid down deep in his seat, a hand going up to cover his face.

As if like an angel sent from above, suddenly Will marched up to the table, his hands bunched up at his side, his head held high. It looked like he was clenching every muscle in his body so he didn’t run away.

It was enough to make Eddie pause mid-sentence, one foot still on the table. “Can I help you little Byers?”

“I- I am going to Lucas’s game.” Will said, nodding his head as if to punctuate the sentence. “So you are going to have to play without me today.”

“You’re our wizard!” Jeff said, “What the fuck, we need you.”

“It’s fine.” Eddie dropped his leg from the table. “Don’t worry about it Will the Wise, we uh,” he turned to look at everyone. “We’re all going to the championship game.”

There was a moment were everyone was silent frozen to the spot.

And then the table exploded into an uproar.

“Over my dead body!” Grant yelled.

“Postpone!? You can’t just drop this on us man!” Jeff cried out.

“I’m not buying a fucking ticket to the game!” Gareth shouted. “Did you know about this?” He pointed a finger at Billy, looking ready to lunge across the table at him.

“You are?!” Lucas perked up.

“We wore our shirts?” El said, confused.

“Shut up!” Eddie screeched.

“Mmm.” Gareth growled, his hands still raised like he was ready to choke someone, as he looked to Eddie. Billy was slightly worried for his safety.

The rest of the table fell quiet, everyone looking to Eddie for an explanation.

“No one is postponing anything.” Eddie said. “So, calm down.”

“Calm down?” Grant hissed.

“Yeah man, what the heck is up with you? You hate school events.” Jeff said, managing to sound both concerned and pissed off.

Eddie took a deep breath. “Trust me I don’t want to go.” he said through clenched teeth. “No offense.” He muttered, glancing at Lucas.

“None taken?”

“The point is.” Eddie continued. “Nothing is postponed, okay? We will still have our cult of Vecna. We just have to… watch a bunch of balls get thrown into laundry baskets first.”

“Actually, there's only one ball in basketball…” Dustin said trailing off when Eddie shot him a dirty look. “But… maybe they use two balls in championship games.” He looked to Lucas for back up.

Lucas shook his head somberly.

“Okay.” Gareth laughed. “You do realize that it doesn’t matter how much free weed you give janitor Bud, he is not going to let us stay here that late.”

“Especially not on the weekend before spring break.” Jeff agreed.

“Okay first of all I give janitor Bud heavily discounted weed, not free. That is reserved for Donna in the front office and anyone whose pants I’m trying to get into. That’s why I charge all of you assholes. Second of all, we uh… we aren’t playing here.”

“What do you mean we aren’t playing here?” Grant frowned.

“Yeah no offense dude but uh, your trailer isn’t exactly…” Gareth started before trailing off, making a couple of vague hand gestures. Billy found it admirable that Gareth could be one sentence away from killing Eddie while still not wanting to offend him.

“Relax.” Eddie held up his hand. “We aren’t playing at my house. Uh… Harrington offered up his humble abode for our campaign.”

“We’re playing at Steve’s house?” Dustin perked up.

“Bitchin’.” El smiled.

Mike groaned a little. “We can play in my basement instead.”

“No way, Steve’s house has better snacks.” Lucas said.

Will nodded. “And he’ll order us pizza.”

“My mom would bake us cookies.” Mike countered.

“Steve always has Chips Ahoy.” Max shrugged.

“Plus, your mom always wants us to finish our session early.” Dustin said.

While the younger teens argued amongst themselves over whose house was better the members of Corroded Coffin were all staring at Eddie.

“You didn’t think to run that by us first Eddie?” Gareth muttered, grabbing his drink.

“He’s not… He’s not like that anymore.” Eddie sighed. “He’s not the same guy he was in school.”

“Maybe not to you.” Grant poked at his food.

Billy was not used to seeing Eddie look so uncertain around these guys. It was a little unsettling.

“Could of asked us how we felt about playing at Harrington’s house.” Jeff said.

Eddie sighed. “How do you guys feel about moving the session to Harrington’s house?” he tried.

“Like I want to take a sledgehammer and beat down his stupid fancy front doors.” Jeff leaned back crossing his arms.

“And then I’ll borrow that sledgehammer to take out the head lights of his car.” Grant said.

Eddie cringed.

“Well, I think it’s a great idea.” Gareth said.

“You do?” Eddie sounded hopeful as they all looked at Gareth.

“As long as Harrington isn’t there and we don’t have to go to the stupid basketball game.”

“…Its actually more like several games…” Eddie muttered.

Gareth laughed annoyed. He clicked his tongue tilting his head to the side as he glanced over at his friends. The three of them seeming to have some silent conversation with their eyes.

Eddie looked over at Billy, eyes pleading for backup. Billy shrugged, he’s not exactly sure he’s the best man for the job here.

“Okay.” Gareth turned back to Eddie. “Here’s the deal.”

“Lay it on me.”

“You are going to pay for the tickets.”

“Harrington will pay for the tickets.” Eddie nodded.

Gareth didn’t correct him. “We are going to get high before the game.”

“Yeah, obviously we are going to get high before the game.”

“You owe all of us, so much free weed.”

“I’ll give you each a joint.”

“And”

“And? Come on.”

“And,” Gareth insisted, “You’re going to finish your Lord of the Rings fanfiction before the end of the year.”

“I-ha,” Eddie looked over at Billy from the corner of his eye, his face turning a dark shade of red.

Billy raised an eyebrow at him. The fuck was fanfiction?

Eddie looked away, “Um… I hm. One more chapter before the end of April.” He countered.

“Four more.”

“Two.”

“Three.”

“Two.”

“Three.” Gareth didn’t budge.

Eddie groaned folding his hands behind his head, eyes closed as he thought.

After a moment he shook his head. “No man, I can not fuck up my grades again. Two and I’ll… I’ll finish the rest before Jeff leaves for college.”

Gareth looked back at his friends.

Grant shrugged “Acceptable.”

Jeff looked at Eddie. “Chapters can’t be rushed either.”

Eddie put a hand over his heart. “I promise you I will write something Tolkien would be proud of.”

“Fine.” Jeff waved him off. “My dad will probably be thrilled I’m going to the game anyway.”

“Oh god.” Grant laughed “Could you imagine my dads reaction if he found out I got invited to a ‘party’ at the Steve Harrington’s house.”

“He’d probably shit himself.” Gareth joked.

“Forget shitting himself, he’d probably be so proud he wouldn’t bring up fat camp for a week.” Grant said.

“Bet you could make it a month if Harrington dropped you off at home himself.” Jeff said.

Above them the bell rang, and everyone started to get up gathering their belongings. Eddie pressed himself close to Billy’s side as the others continued to joke about all the ways, they could impress Grants dad.

“That went a lot better than I thought it would.” Eddie said. “I honestly expected them to hold me down to the table and skin me alive.”

Billy made a face.

“Instead you know I just have to uh, work on my… uh… story, story and uh you know write two chapters in uh six weeks which is totally doable.. and I for sure planned out what is gonna happen next and oh god.” He bit his thumb nail. “I should have let them skin me.”

He frowned at Eddie confused. Sure, he hated writing, but wasn’t that like Eddie’s whole thing? Being a master of storytelling? Two chapters, to a guy who randomly started narrating the characters in his head out loud? That sounded like nothing.

Eddie was still attempting to chew off his thumb when Billy gave him a pat on the back. He got a grunt in response but not much more as he peeled away from the group turning down a separate hall to get to class.

He did so just in time for the girls bathroom door to swing open, a familiar blonde cheerleader stepping out in front of him.

“Oh!” Chrissy said looking a bit shaken. “Billy!”

He pursed his lips raising his hand in a stiff hello.

“I um I am so happy I ran into you. I mean not happy because um I…I want to apologize about what happened at the pep rally.”

He sighed, thinking about the shirt he’d stuffed into the bottom of the nearest trash can.

“I told Jason it was a stupid idea. I didn’t think he was going to do it. I would have given you a heads up if I did.” Chrissy reached a hand up playing with her necklace, chewing on her lip, seeming determined not to look away from Billy.

He shrugged; it wasn’t worth thinking about. Carver had been a dick, while trying to act like some noble guy. What else was new? End of story.

“I’ll talk to him about it.”

He rolled his eyes, reaching over to take her hand. She let him, although the other continued to fiddle with her necklace. Billy met her eye, holding her gaze for a moment before shaking his head.

“Are you sure?” She asked.

He nodded.

She didn’t look like she believed him. “…Well, if you change your mind.”

He winked at her, and she relaxed her shoulders.

“I um, I’d walk you to class but I’m actually uh, actually meeting someone outback.”

He shrugged, that was fine.

“Are you going to the game?”

He nodded.

Her lips quirked up. “Could make you honorary cheer captain?” She joked. “I don’t have a customized shirt but um, I have an extra skirt in my locker.”

He laughed, making a face as he looked down at her skirt, then at himself, he clicked his tongue shaking his head.

Couldn’t pull it off.

“Yeah no, you’re right, you’d out shine all of us and then Jason would have to rewrite his prettiest fans speech.” She smiled at him.

He laughed tilting his head to the side, shaking it slightly.

“Don’t laugh.” She laughed. “We’ve all seen those thighs, Billy. I could never compete.” She said matter of factly, still smiling.

He felt his face heat up, thinking back to what Eddie had said about his shorts this morning.

Chrissy took a step closer to him, leaning over to kiss his cheek. “Catch up later?”

His face was definitely still red when he nodded.

***

“Were the hell are they?” Steve muttered, crossing his arms. Him and Billy were standing by the entrance to the gym as, students, parents, siblings and avid high school basketball fans filtered in past them.

Billy pinched his thumb and pointer finger together mimicking smoking a joint.

Steve groaned, and then sighed. “That’s actually a really good idea. I should have thought of that.” He looked over towards were Max and her friends were currently trying to fight off anyone attempting to sit next to them. “There is no way we are getting seats together though.”

At this rate they would be lucky to get a seat at all.

“Hey.” Steve hit Billy’s chest with the back of his hand, pointing over to the marching band. “That’s Vickie. Next to Robin.”

Billy looked in the direction he was pointing, taking a second to find Robin and her crush in the crowd.

Oh yeah. He recognized her. She was kind of cute. In a Little House on The Prairie kind of way.

“I’m not trying to be… you know… I’m working on the whole judging people thing.” Steve said, leaning closer to Billy so he could lower his voice but still be heard over everyone “But Robin should totally make a move right?”

Billy shrugged. He wasn’t so sure. Vickie hadn’t exactly looked miserable when he’d seen her sticking her tongue down some guy's throat.

Then again, Vickie was doing the same shuffle dance that Robin was. Both taking a step closer to each other before taking a step away.

Maybe she was a lesbian. What did he know? Until a couple days ago he was sure Robin had started playing the trumpet in some desperate pseudo blow job attempt.

He shrugged to Steve; he still wasn’t sure.

Steve sighed “I just, I’d like to think that ever since… you know,”

Billy nodded.

“That I have a good gaydar.”

“Yeah.” They both jumped when Gareth appeared next to them. “When I think Steve Harrington, the first thing I think is, ‘now that’s a man with spot on gaydar, just able to spot a queer from a mile away’.”

“Hey!” Steve frowned stepping around Billy closer to Gareth. “Don’t say that fucking word.”

“I,” Gareth took a step back eyes wide as he held up his hands. “I meant like queer-positive man. I-I I’m all for the L G… B” He held up a fist “Ally.” He cringed.

Steve frowned but he didn’t look ready to deck Gareth in the face anymore.

“Sorry.” Gareth settled on. “You’re right.”

“Harrington, right? Never thought I’d live to see the day.” Eddie grinned walking over, Jeff and Grant flanking him on either side. Eddie rested his chin on the top of Gareth’s head. “So, what was the king right about?”

Gareth swatted him away. “Nothing. Just… talking about how observant Sherlock here is.”

“STEVE! EDDIE!” Dustin screeched from across the gym.

Billy had to hand it to the kid, he had a set of lungs on him. He felt bad for his mother, he must have been torture as a baby.

“Get over here!” Dustin demanded.

Steve laughed. “Well, you heard the kid.”

“Wouldn’t want to make him mad.” Eddie agreed, as the group made there way across the gym, climbing up the bleachers to take the spots the kids had some how successfully managed to save for them.

“Oh, good we’re just in time.” Jeff said sarcastically as one of the coaches walked up to the mic asking everyone to rise for the national anthem.

“Singing for us tonight, we have a very special guest. All the way from Nashville, our very own Tammy Thompson!”

People cheered as Tammy walked onto the court. Billy groaned.

Steve’s jaw dropped, and he turned so fast Billy thought he might fall over. He looked to see what the hell was so important, only to find Robin staring back at Steve mouth open just as wide in shock.

“I told you.” He stage whispered to her, over the sound of Tammy singing. “She sounds like a Muppet.”

Billy snorted, he’s pretty sure he would have done a spit take if he’d been drinking anything.

“Oh my god.” Eddie ducked his head laughing.

“Dude.” Jeff said, putting a hand over his mouth.

“That’s so messed up.” Grant said biting his lip.

“It’s true though.” Gareth huffed out a laugh.

Somehow all of them trying not to laugh made it even funnier and soon the six of them were all swatting at each other every time one of them would so much as breathe louder than normal. All trying not to burst into laughter during the god damn national anthem.

A few angry dads turned around to glare at them, but that only made it harder to hold the laughter in.

It didn’t help that Tammy was milking this for as long as possible.

Eventually the song finished and they were all able to breathe again, earning a few nasty glares as they laughed freely, taking their seats.  

“Where’s uh… where’s Sinclair?” Eddie asked, as the players ran onto the court.

“He’s been benched the whole season.” Mike huffed from his spot one row above them.

“Wait what?” Eddie looked back at the kids, before turning to Steve, leaning across Billy’s lap so he could be in his face. “I thought we were here to see him play. Not sit on a bench.”

“He’s gonna play.” Steve waved him off.

“He better, I paid three dollars to sit here.”

“I bought your ticket.” Steve reminded him.

Eddie waved him off, resting his hands on his knees as he leaned forward. “Formality.” He locked his fingers together resting his hands under his chin. “Remind me how this is played again.”

“Basketball?” Steve snorted. “Well, you see those baskets?”

Eddie nodded.

“You got to put the ball in them.”

Eddie flipped him off. “I know that much man, I meant scoring and shit.”

“I’m messing with you.” Steve grinned, leaning in so he could explain the rules of the game.

Eddie huffed but scooted closer as well, so that Billy had to lean back as the two talked over his lap.

He did his best to focus on the game, ignoring the way Eddie’s fingers traced circles on his leg.

“Why don’t I remember this tournament thing happening any other year?” Eddie interrupted Steve.

“Uh, yeah that’s a great point thank you for bringing that up.” Steve said, sitting back. “That would be because, even with the help of Hargrove here, we uh, we never got this far in the playoffs when I was team captain.”

“Oh.” Eddie nodded.

“Mmm” Steve hummed turning his attention to the game they were currently losing.

“It’s kinda like not being able to play the last session in a campaign you’ve been working on all year.” Eddie teased.

Steve laughed. “Yeah, it is kinda like that.”

“Must suck.”

Steve shrugged. “Hey well at least Lucas doesn’t know what missing out on either of those things feels like.”

Eddie nodded slowly, as the crowd cheered around them. Someone must have made a basket.

“I thought I heard you nerds.”

Billy turned looking towards the child who had pushed her way up the bleachers over to them. It took him a second to recognize her as Sinclair’s little sister. She had answered the door the night Max had gone missing and he’d needed to bribe her with a god damn pack of gum to let him speak to her parents.

“Hi Erica.” Steve said. “I don’t think they’re selling ice cream here.”

She crossed her arms. “No, but they are selling popcorn sailor man.”

“Oh sorry.” Steve said. “Our contract clearly states that it’s only free ice cream for life.” He still reached into his back pocket pulling out his wallet.

Before he could hand her any cash though, Dustin was putting his hand on Billy’s shoulder pushing his way between him and Eddie.

“Erica!” He yelled. “This is Eddie, the DM I was telling you about.” He grabbed Erica’s hand pulling her over, forcing Billy and Steve further down the bench, much to the annoyance of the people next to them.

“You tell people about me?” Eddie asked.

“Eddie this is Erica Sinclair.” Dustin said.

“Ah, Lucas’s infamous sister.”

“She plays D&D.” Dustin waved at Erica excitedly. “Tell him about Lady Applejack.”

“Lady Applejack?” Eddie smirked “What are you? Like a level one dwarf?”

Billy is pretty sure in nerd that was a sick burn.

It made the others laugh anyway.

Erica looked unamused. “I’m a chaotic good half-elf rogue, level fourteen. And my weapon of choice is a poison-soaked kukri.”

God nerd shit talking really was something else.

Billy decided to tune them out, turning his attention to the game. Steve seemed to have the same idea, eyes glued to the court, not even seeming to notice how closely he was packed into Billy’s side. One shift in the wrong direction and he would end up in his lap.

“He’s got to stay on him.” Steve mumbled to himself, rocking forward in his seat like he was about to jog out onto the court himself.

Billy didn’t blame him, he half wanted to do the same.

“This is not good we are six down.” Steve ran a hand through his hair.

It was hard to focus with Steve fidgeting so much next to him. His arm and knee constantly knocking against Billy’s. He found himself watching Steve more than the game.

Which was exactly what he was doing when he saw Steve’s eyes go wide, an arm shooting out across Billy to hit Dustin. “Hey guys!”

“Ow, what Steve?” Dustin frowned.

“Lucas is in!”

“What?” Erica turned.

“Lucas is in!” Steve yelled.

“Oh fuck!” Mike said standing up. Will standing with him.

“Go Lucas!” Will yelled cupping his hands around his mouth.

“About time.” Eddie laughed.

“I didn’t think he was actually going to get in.” Steve grinned. “Holy shit.”

“But you said-“ Eddie started.

“Beat their ass!” Gareth cut him off, yelling when Lucas got the ball.

Eddie snorted, looking over at his friend startled. Billy turned his attention back to the game.

“Shoot it!” Steve yelled as the ball moved to Andy.

Billy lost track of what everyone was saying, as he watched the teams run back and forth, making shot for shot against each other.

“Shit we might actually win this.” Steve laughed as Jason called a time out.

“Alright this is actually kind of fun Harrington.” Jeff said leaning over to speak to them.

“We’re only one point behind!” Dustin yelled.

“Shut up, shut up, they’re back on the court!” Eddie said.

“There’s only one minute on the buzzer left come on.”  Steve said, his hand resting on Billy’s shoulder as he leaned forward to watch.

Billy was holding his breath, watching as Jason missed the shot, everyone crowding under the hoop fighting for the ball. By some miracle, Lucas was able to get it out of the dog pile.

“Holy shit!” Max said.

“Go Lucas!” El yelled.

Lucas grabbed the ball, pivoting back towards the hoop. The ball sailed out of his hand just as the buzzer rang. The gym quiet as everyone watched the ball sail through the air.

It bounced around the rim.

Once.

Twice.

Hit the backboard and-

The crowd exploded as the ball made the basket. The score board changing to read 69 to 70.

They won the championship game.

Billy jumped up along with everyone else throwing his hands up in celebration. The kids didn’t wait pushing their way down the bleachers to join the team and cheerleaders in their celebration on the court.

“Yeah!” Steve yelled next to him “Fuck yes!”

He turned towards Steve, lowering his arms slightly, holding his palms out so that they could high five.

Instead, still grinning in excitement, Steve placed his hands on either side of Billy’s head pulling him in and planting a quick kiss directly on his lips.

Billy laughed, placing one of his hands on the back of Steve’s head pulling him over kissing the side of his face in return.

He had missed celebrating like this. Winning, everyone coming together and the joy in small moments that couldn’t be contained without grabbing onto the teammate next to you.

Steve grinned at him, laughing as he let go, instead reaching across him to take hold of Eddie’s face, hands in the same position they’d been on Billy’s face a moment prior. He pulled the metalhead down pressing his lips to Ed’s for a brief moment.

“I told you!” Steve yelled, still holding either side of Eddie’s head forcing him to bend over so they were the same height. “I fucking told you it would be worth coming didn’t I!?”

“I-yeah.” Eddie nodded, eyes looking close to bulging out of his head. “You did.”

Steve grinned, letting go of him, as he pushed his way out of the row. “Robin!” He called.

Eddie reached a hand up, gently touching his lips before looking at Billy. “I think I like sports.”

***

Why Billy thought getting all of them into a car while sober would be any easier than doing it while drunk was beyond him. They were still waiting for Lucas to get out of the locker room, standing outside arguing over who was going in whose car. And if their bikes were going to be left there. And where Robin’s band stuff was going to fit. They had almost figured out a seating arrangement when someone had brought up that Erica had been invited to come play.

“Wait shit.” Eddie said over the arguing, looking towards Steve. “Did I tell you I invited Chrissy too?”

“When did you invite Chrissy?” Steve asked looking impressed. “I really thought you were going to be too chicken to talk to her again man.”

Eddie scratched the back of his neck, shrugging. “Yeah, you know um, I didn’t exactly plan on it.”

“What changed?” Steve asked. “Finally accept the fact that she is into you?”

“Ha,” Eddie laughed “No uh, she wanted to... buy off me? And uh,” He shook his head. “She asked if I had anything a little stronger. So, you know, I was going to offer her some Special K,”

“You were going to offer her what now?” Robin whipped around, cutting her fight with Dustin over the front seat short.

Eddie ignored her. “But then I thought, you know personally D&D is my drug of choice. I mean honestly, what is stronger than the power of… adventuring.”

Steve made a face nodding slowly. “… But she said yes anyway?”

“Yeah.” Eddie nodded. “Told her I’d give her a ride.”

“I think we are moving past the horse tranquilizer thing way to fast.” Robin said.

“Okay so that’s, Chrissy, Billy, E-Jane, and Max with you.” Steve said counting off his fingers.

“Seriously can we just circle back really quick.” Robin said.

Billy patted her on the back.

“Then I’m driving, Robin, Dustin, Mike and Will. And Jeff’s got Gareth, Grant, Lucas, and Erica?”

“Sounds right.” Eddie shrugged.

“Are you taking the Special K?” Robin didn’t relent.

“That’s everyone right? That’s the whole gang? We aren’t going to get back to my house and realize we forgot someone?”

“Have you taken Special K dingus?”

“Pretty sure that’s everyone.” Eddie nodded.

“Okay.” Steve said, “We’ll head out first and meet you guys there?”

“You guys are being way too casual about this whole hard drugs thing.”

Eddie nodded “Sounds good to me.”

Robin turned towards Billy “Are you doing the Special K?”

Not since he’d hallucinated seeing his doppelganger on the side of the road.

“Dustin!” Steve called. “Mike, Will, come on let’s go.”

“We want to wait for Lucas!” Dustin complained.

“You’ll see Lucas in ten minutes, come on.” Steve ruffled Dustin’s hair as he walked past.

“Steven!” Robin said running after him.

“Doctors use Ketamine Robin its fine.” Steve sighed.

“Incorrect!” She yelled as Dustin, Mike and Will trailed after them.

“Glad I don’t have to drive with her.” Eddie snorted. “Already get lectured enough about it from Wayne.”

Billy pursed his lips, if his dad found out he was taking ecstasy he’d get a lot more than just a lecture.

Ironically, they’d probably use the same drug on him after he got sent to the hospital.

“Finally.” He heard Max say, he looked over watching as the basketball players began to filter out of the school.

Lucas was the first to peel away from the group, smiling and waving at them as he ran over. “Hey guys!”

“Lucas!” El yelled hugging him once he was close enough. “I like basketball now.”

He laughed hugging her back. “You didn’t make the ball go in, right?” he joked.

El pretended to be offended, gasping as she pulled away from the hug, slapping his arm. “No!”

“It was all you.” Max agreed, arms crossed, as she made no move to hug Lucas like El just had.

“I’m glad you came.” Lucas smiled at her.

“Can we hurry up nerds.” Erica clapped her hands together.

“Listen to the little lady.” Eddie said. “The night isn’t over yet. Vecna’s followers are waiting in the shadows. Ready to make their move while you are busy celebrating.”

“Erica’s playing?” Lucas made a face.

“Lady Applejack is leading you losers to victory.” Erica said.

“Isn’t it past your bedtime?” Lucas rolled his eyes at her.

“Scared that my character is going to decimate yours?” Erica retorted as Jeff began to herd them towards his car like a sheep dog.

“That doesn’t even make sense! We’ll be on the same team!” Lucas yelled, his voice fading into the noise of the still crowded parking lot.

“She’s going to be president one day, isn’t she?” Eddie mused.

“Better get in good with her now.” Max said. “Maybe she’ll pardon you.”

Eddie made a high-pitched offended noise. “I…” he shook his head. “I am so going to kill your character.”

“Oh no.” Max said dryly.

Eddie growled frustrated. “Come on. Chrissy is meeting us out back.”

The four of them made their way around the back of the school. The crowd getting thinner and thinner the closer to Eddie’s van that they got. Waiting for them around the side of Eddie’s van was a nervous looking Chrissy.

“Eddie, Billy.” She dropped her hand away from her necklace when she saw them. “I uh, almost thought I had the wrong car.”

“Nope.” Eddie laughed. “Just uh, settling some stuff with Harrington.”

She bit her lip. “It’s still okay that I come right? If not, I can just head home its not that big of a deal.”

“No! No.” Eddie corrected quickly, “You are more than welcome to hang out. Its my fault actually. Hell fire has never had this many members before I didn’t consider how many cars we might need. But uh, it’s all settled now.”

“Are you sure?” She looked over at Billy.

He nodded, draping his arm across her shoulders.

Eddie bowed motioning towards his van. “Our chariot awaits.”

They climbed in, Chrissy taking the front seat, as Billy, Max and El climbed into the back.

Ever the gentleman Eddie did not change his driving habits for a bunch of girls. (Billy was almost surprised to find that he didn’t expect him too.) The radio still blared heavy metal at full volume, and he still drove too fast, even when Max yelled at him to slow down when he took a turn to hard and she slid into El’s lap.

It really was a testament to how much he wanted to play D&D as they got to Steve’s house in record time.

“Try not to be intimidated by how big Harrington’s house is.” Eddie said to Chrissy as they climbed out. “The interior decoration is like so last year, so they can’t be that rich right?”

She laughed. “I’ve been to Steve’s house before.”

“Right.” He nodded. “I forgot you are a party animal.” He didn’t bother knocking, instead, walking straight into Steve’s house.

Steve peeked his head out from the kitchen a phone pressed against his ear. “Oh, good you’re here, their begging for pizza already. Hi Chrissy.”

“Hi Steve.”

He put his hand over the receiver. “I’m ordering from the new place that opened what do you guys want.”

“Pepperoni.” Max said.

Billy nodded in agreement.

“Extra cheese!” El said, before grabbing Max’s hand and running off to join the others.

“Pineapple, ham, and jalapeno.” Eddie said.

Steve made a face. “That might be the worst thing you’ve ever said to me.”

“Don’t hate on me for having good taste.”

“I might actually throw up before I manage to order that but fine pineapple, ham and jalapeno you freak.”

“You do love me.” Eddie put a hand over his heart.

Steve rolled his eyes.

Eddie blew him a kiss, chuckling as he walked further into the house.

“Chrissy?” Steve asked.

“Oh.” She shook her head. “I’m good.”

“You sure?” He frowned.

She nodded, smiling. “I had a protein bar after the game.”

“Well, I’m gonna order an extra cheese so, if you change your mind just grab a slice- Hello!” Steve cut off. His voice immediately changing over to a customer service tone as someone on the other end picked up the phone. “Yeah, order for delivery.”

Chrissy looked over at Billy as Steve ducked back into the kitchen. “So um, do you, have to get to the campaign too?”

He shook his head.

She nodded taking a step closer to him. “Cool… Does that mean you can show me how to roll this?” She asked pulling something out of the pocket of her cardigan. He looked down, laughing when she held out a baggy of weed.

A faint blush spread across her cheeks as he took it from her, nodding his head in the direction of the backyard. It was warm enough they could sit out there while she smoked. Chrissy followed him, not saying anything as they took a seat on the pool chairs. Billy dumped the contents of the baggy out onto one of the tables, crushing it up between his fingers. Sprinkling it onto the rolling papers Eddie had included.

They weren’t the typical shitty one’s he’d throw into a bag, so Billy suspected he had taken them out of his own stash.

Coming from a stoner, that was as good as a marriage proposal.

Eddie must like her a lot more than he was letting on.

He looked up feeling Chrissy staring.

“Sorry.” She muttered when he quirked an eyebrow at her. “I’m just trying to remember each step, so that I don’t have to bother you about it again.”

He shrugged, lifting a half-rolled joint to his lips licking the paper. He didn’t mind.

“At least I have a lighter this time.” She laughed a little.

He snorted sealing off the tip, handing the joint to her. She took it, chewing on her lip.

“Thanks.”

He nodded, going to roll a second one. Not that he thought she’d even come close to finishing the first one on her own tonight, but it was something to do with his hands.

Chrissy put the joint between her lips, cupping her hand around the end as she lit it.

Instead of taking a drag, she pulled the joint out from between her lips. Billy tried not to laugh at the way she held it like a cigarette.

“It’s not weird that I’m here, right? I feel like I’m crashing some intimate event.”

He shook his head at her. She wasn’t crashing anything. He’s glad she was here, otherwise he’d probably just end up hanging in the corner by himself while Hellfire played, and Robin and Steve went off to go whisper about whatever to each other.

“Promise?”

He held out his pinky to her.

She laughed but linked her pinky with his. “You’re like a secret dork huh?”

He rolled his eyes, putting a finger to his lip.

“Your secret is safe with me.” She smiled lifting the joint back to her lips, taking a long drag from it. She held it in her lungs for a moment before releasing coughing as she did.

He stifled a laugh going back to assembling the joint on the table.

“Are you smoking without us?” Steve asked sliding open the back door. Robin standing behind him.

“That’s just weed right?” Robin asked sounding nervous.

“Um…” Chrissy paused. “You’re welcome to have some.”

Steve nodded, still not stepping out onto the patio. “It’s uh probably going to get cold out soon, why don’t you guys come inside?”

“You’re allowed to smoke in your house?” Chrissy asked.

“Uuuh.” Steve tilted his head side to side. “Not exactly? I kinda convinced my parents the smell is just some shitty cologne I bought.”

Chrissy laughed but stood up. “Okay, if you say so.”

Billy grabbed the left over pot and papers from the table swiping them back into the baggy as he followed Chrissy inside the house.

“To the death! To the death!” Could be heard chanting from across the house.

“That’s… normal.” Steve said to Chrissy.

“Totally normal.” Robin agreed.

The four of them made their way over to the couch, continuing to ignore the screaming coming from the den.

“They really get into that huh?” Chrissy asked taking another hit, before passing the joint to Steve.

“You have no idea.” He said, “It’s like practically a religion to them.”

“Sounds like Jason with basketball.”

Steve laughed smoke billowing out of his mouth as he offered the joint to Robin who refused. “Yeah if Jason and the team suddenly started wearing matching shirts and giving each other titles.”

“How true King Steve.” Robin snorted. “Remind me again, have you ever worn a letterman jacket?”

Billy and Chrissy laughed.

Steve seemed to buffer. “Wait…”

Robin rolled her eyes, looking over at Chrissy. “I like your lip stick. What color is that?”

“Oh!” Chrissy blushed. “Thank you, it’s um,” She fumbled around in her pocket for a moment before pulling out a tube of lip stick. “Lip Whipped?” She laughed “I don’t know how they come up with these names.”

“Well, regardless of whatever ridiculous name some higher up decided to call it, it suits you.” Robin smiled.

“Do you want to try it?” Chrissy asked holding up the tube.

“Oh.” Robins’ eyes went wide as she nodded, “Let me just.” She wiped at her mouth with the sleeve of her shirt.

Chrissy moved across the couch closer to her, but instead of handing the tube over, she uncapped it, smearing some onto her lips.

“Okay.” Robin said, examining the lipstick residue on her sleeve seeming satisfied with the amount she’d wiped off.

Leaning forward Chrissy pressed her lips against Robin’s transferring Lip Whipped onto her.

“Oh!” Robin said high pitched, otherwise frozen to the spot.

“Smack them together.” Chrissy instructed.

Robin listened, the rest of her stiff as a statue as she rubbed her lips together. “How’s it look?” She whispered.

“Looks good on you too.” Chrissy smiled.

“I’m gonna go look at it in the bathroom.” Robin said in one breath standing up quickly.

“Rob-“ Steve called after her just as the doorbell rang. “Shit that’s the pizza.” He started to pat down his pockets. “And Erica has my wallet, Billy can you answer the door I’ll be right back.” He didn’t wait for a response before getting up and walking away.

Billy offered Chrissy a small shrug before going to answer the front door.

Standing there balancing about twenty pizza boxes was a kid around Billy’s age that he’s sure he’s never seen before. He’d remember a guy with hair that long.

“Surfs up,” The guy greeted him “My names Argyle I’m your driver this evening, thank you for choosing Surfer Boy Pizza for all your pizza needs.”

Billy blinked, he hadn’t been expecting to hear that accent. In fact he hadn’t heard any body talk like that since he’d left California.

Well maybe during his first week here when everyone still thought it was funny to try and give their best California impression to him.

“Wow dude.” Argyle nodded, “Is that Rainbow Belts I smell?”

What?

“Its not as good as Purple Palm Tree Delight my man, but its gonna pair well with these pizzas.”

Billy peeked his head out the door looking over at the delivery van. Yeah, those were definitely California plates. He turned looking behind him, yup he was still in Harrington’s house.

The fuck was happening right now?

“Hey! Shit sorry.” Steve appeared in the hall jogging over to them as he pulled cash out of his wallet. “How much do I owe you?”

Billy had the urge to reach out and poke Steve in the face to make sure he was real.

“Two hundred and eighty-six dollars my man.”

“Jesus.” Steve mumbled.

“Surfer Boy thanks you for your support as we expand across the 50 states of the U S of A.”

Billy slowly took the pizza from him.

“Friendly reminder we make everything fresh at Surfer Boy. Except our pineapple which comes from a can.” He took the money from Steve. “But don’t worry I promise it still tastes just as good.”

“Uh… yeah the pineapple one isn’t for me.” Steve said, looking over at Billy from the side of his eye.

“Try before you deny my man. Try before you deny.”

“Uh… I will… keep that in mind.” Steve nodded.

Argyle seemed content with that statement, holding up both hands in a shaka sign “Enjoy brochachos.”

“Thanks…” Steve said closing the door as the delivery driver walked away. He turned towards Billy, looking confused. “That was weird right?’

He nodded.

Super weird.

As it turns out Surfer Boy Pizza actually wasn’t half bad. And between the fifteen of them (eleven of which who were mindlessly eating while attempting to commit atrocities with dice) they demolished all twenty boxes within the hour.

“I can’t believe Dustin and Steve are the only ones on my side!” Erica yelled from the huddle in the corner of the room.

Billy didn’t understand why they were huddled up everyone could hear what they were saying.

“He’s not even playing! His opinion doesn’t count!” Gareth yelled back at her.

“We agreed to the death!” Erica growled at him.

“That wasn’t literal. The smart thing to do is flee.”

“I concur.” Grant agreed.

“Vecna decimated us, we can’t kill him with two players.” Jeff said.

“He only has fifteen hit points left!” Dustin yelled at them.

“Yeah, don’t be pussies!” Steve interrupted.

“Pussies really? Because we’re not delusional?” Gareth said, sounding like he was at the end of his rope.

“Delusional? How about not cowards.” Erica huffed.

“What happens if they don’t win?” Chrissy whispered to Billy, from where they were watching on the sidelines.

He shrugged.

“Hey!” Eddie yelled over to them. “If I may interject, whilst I respect the passion, you’d be wise to take Gareth the Great’s concern to heart. There is no shame in running. Don’t try to be heroes.”

“Fuck that.” Steve said. “That’s the whole point of the game. Adventuring, being heroes. Erica, Dustin, look at me.”

Everyone turned their attention away from Eddie back to Steve.

“You said he only has what, fifteen hit points left? We’ve beat worse things with less odds in our favor.”

“It’s risky as hell.” Mike said.

“But you’re the ones on the battlefield.” Will said “It’s your call.”

Dustin looked at Erica. “What do you say Lady Applejack?”

Erica took a second, looking over at Steve. “Lets kill the son of a bitch.”

Steve grinned clapping his hands together. “That’s my girl!”